M.A ENGLISH LITERATURE

II YEAR

COURSE: FICTION COURSE CODE: 2010109

GENARAL INTRODUCTION

Fiction always stands ahead of other literary forms rich with realisticexpressions and intrinsic ethical values and this package of learning materialcomprises five fictions of five great writers who dominated the world of fiction ofdifferent ages. It includes, The Pilgrim’s Progress by John Bunyan, Emma byJane Austen, Great Expectations by Charles Dickens, and Wuthering Heights byEmily Bronte and Mrs.Dalloway by Virginia Woolf.

The prime motto of this study material is to enhance the students and thereaders to get a thorough knowledge of all the above five prescribed fictions. The aimis to simplify and elucidate the moral message of the above fictions, to criticallyexamine the nuances and enhance the understandability of the text in a right way, tohelp and guide the students understand and to grasp the works for the need ofexamination, the whole work is divided into twelve chapters for the easyunderstanding of the students.

CHAPTER – I

THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS

-JOHN BUNYAN

1.0 INTRODUCTION

The Age – The social and Political Background

John Bunyan’s lifetime (1628-1688) witnessed the blooming of puritans as apowerful political force. The political scenario of the age was studied withmemorable events like the confrontation between the crown and the parliamentleading to the civil war, the beheading of Charles – I, the protectorate of OliverCromwell, the restoration of Charles – II, the end of the Stuart era with James II andso on.

Great wars with Spain, France and Holland and the devastating effects of theGreat plague, which hit England in the year 1665, and the Great Fire of London weresome of the nightmares of the age. The 17th century England experienced the effectsof puritan sternness and Restoration profligacy. Religious intolerance like the hatredof Roman Catholic and the suppression of Non-conformists like the puritans were theother religious features of the age. The period also witnessed the rise of Puritanism asa powerful force from 1628. The puritans were a group of English Protestants whoconsidered the reformation of the Church under the Queen Elizabeth – I as beingincomplete and called it further purification. Puritanism, totally a religious movementwas a form of radical Protestantism rigidly opposed to the practices and vestiges ofRoman Catholicism that were lingering in the Protestant Church. As they grew into apowerful party of religious and political dissenters they were popularly known by thename Non-conformists. Charles – II and his government after the restoration alsosubjected them to great harassment. The term ‘Puritan’ was collectively applied toPresbyterians, independents, Baptists and the members who belonged to Cromwell’sparty. They were generally called as the ‘Roundheads’ because of their close –cropped hair. The puritans were not interested mere in formal theology or in otherforms of worship and Church governance. Other than these formal aspects of worshipand church services, they had a deep quest for spirituality. They dwelt constantly onthe interaction between man and God in every individual’s life. This unquenchablethirst for spiritual concern along with purity at heart transcended all the barriers thateventually led to rehabilitation and enrichment of the church. And it was because ofthis quality that the term ‘puritan’ gained new meaning and came to acquire thepejorative sense of affecting extreme strictness in morals. And John Bunyan, one ofthe strict puritans who lived in the 17th century England rightly imparted his intensequests for spiritual salvation to the world both by his words as well as by his pen.Bunyan’s great allegory ‘The Pilgrim’s progress’ depicts aptly his puritan heart.

Moreover, Bunyan’s choice of the allegory form was most appropriate for anage, which was fiercely committed to political and religious principles that dwelt longon spiritual aspects. Hence Bunyan’s allegory is universal and timeless in its appealfor it describes a ‘Progress’, a journey from one stage to the next from materialist tospiritual, from being bound to secular impulses to the final union with God.

1.1 INTRODUCTION TO THE AUTHOR – A BRIEF BIOGRAPHICALSKETCH OF THE LIFE OF JOHN BUNYAN

John Bunyan a literary doyen of 17th century was born at Elstow, a villageabout two miles from Bedford (a city in England) in November 1628 as the son ofThomas Bunyan and Margaret. His father was a tinker and basically they led a poorlife. The poverty compelled him to brief his education with elementary level at Elstowand at Bedford Grammar School. The death of his mother at his 16th year and father’sre-marriage plunged him into a chronic despondency which forced him to leave andget enlisted in Cromwell’s Parliamentary army which was fighting against the royalistforces of the King, Charles – I. He remained in the army for about three years. But hekept himself away from the participation in the fighting. On one occasion when hewas chosen to take part in a siege, he exchanged places with a comrade who was shotdead. He felt guilty and was constantly pricked by his conscience. Naturally he wasreminded of his own sins and was troubled. He was spiritually disturbed as hecontemplated his sinful state. On 1647, the parliamentary army was disbanded andBunyan was discharged from his service. Leaving the army, a fresh interest wasinfused into his life. He fell in love with a poor young woman, Mary, whom hemarried in 1649. Their conjugal life proved to be the happiest. However, thishappiness did not last long. The excellent wife died leaving to Bunyan’s care fourchildren, two daughters Mary, Bitsy and two sons, John and Thomas. By this time, hebecame a regular church – goers, an eager Bible reader and a hot debater on religiousmatters. He joined John Gifford’s congregation, which was Non-conformist andworshipped at St. John’s church at Bedford. He embraced the puritan faith andbecame a Non-conformist, holding Calvinistic beliefs. Bunyan’s preaching,expressions and writings made him known far and wide. In 1660 Charles II wasrestored to the throne and the non – conformists were dealt severely. Bunyan wasarrested while conducting a private service. Released after three months, he wasarrested again in 1661 for his vigorous preaching. In 1661, during one of his illness,he felt it necessary to marry again for the sake of his motherless children and took thehands of Elizabeth who was strong and noble. She supported her husband during hisintermit ten imprisonment. She even travelled to London and pleaded for her husbandbefore the House of Lords, but all her efforts proved futile. Even when Bunyan wasset free from imprisonment for brief periods, he continued his preaching. The resultwas that he was imprisoned again and was forced to spend a period of almost 12 yearsin Jail from 1660 to 1672. During these twelve years of imprisonment, Bunyan didnot spend his time in idleness. He took to writing and some of his most famous workslike ‘Grace Abounding’, ‘Defence of the Doctrine of Justification’ was written duringthis period. Most of the biographers believe that his greatest work, Part – I of the‘The Pilgrim’s progress’ was written during the last years of this imprisonment.Bunyan was finally released from prison in 1672 after repeal of the acts against theNon-conformists. He became a licensed preacher and the successor of pastorGillford. In 1685, when James II succeeded Charles II, Bunyan was offered anadministrative post, which he declined as to concentrate on his pastoral duties. In1688 while riding from Reading to London he was overtaken by a thunderstorm bywhich he fell ill and died. In short Bunyan was elemental, passionate and wasoverruled from one emotion to another throughout his life. He lived a great life withzeal and great vitality and left spiritual message to the mankind through his preachingand writings, which stands as a guideline to all men of all ages.

What beauty was to Spenser, what power was to Marlowe,Righteousness was to John Bunyan.

1.2 HIS WORKS

John Bunyan’s literary outputs make his name synonyms with religiouswritings. He wrote about sixty books and all these books were religious in theirthemes and subjects. He wrote religious tracts, sermons, discussions of points ofdoctrine, books of meditation and so on. Each of his contribution is a lighted candlethat spreads perpetual light called wisdom to the world.

Some of John Bunyan’s principal works are

1. Signs from Hell or the Cries of a Damned Soul

2. The Holy City or the New Jerusalem

3. Grace Abounding to the Chief of Sinners.

This book is well known by its shorter title: Grace Abounding. Thisbook is an impressive account of Bunyan’s own spiritual conflicts andnarrates his conversion from a sinful man to Puritanism. Therefore itis justly labeled as his spiritual autobiography.

4. The Pilgrim’s progress from This World to That which is to come:Delivered under the similitude of a dream wherein is Discovered themanner of his setting out, His Dangerous Journey and safe Arrival atthe Desired Country.

This work is famous by its shorter title: The Pilgrim’s Progress (PartI). It is an allegory and it depicts the journey of the protagonist,Christian from a life of sin to the celestial city with his resolve to attainthe eternal life.

5. The Life and Death of Mr. Badman, Presented to the world in a FamiliarDialogue between Mr. Wiseman and Mr. Attentive.

Its shorter title is: The Life and Death of Mr. Badman. It is a didacticwork, which describes the deadful career of a man who loves iniquity, andwho sinks into lusts of flesh and dies unrepresented losing his soul even beforethe body dies. Mr. Wiseman narrates Mr. Badman’s story to Mr. Attentivewho listens to it with all attention.

6. The Holy War – This book is an allegory. It is a history of man’sredemption at the same time, in part at least is an allegory ofReformation.

7. The Pilgrims Progress, Part II wherein is set forth the manner of thesetting out of Christian’s Wife and children and their DangerousJourney, and safe Arrival at the Desired Country – This is shortlyknown as “The Pilgrim’s Progress” Part II. It is an account ofChristian’s wife’s journey to the celestial city.

John Bunyan’s fame however rests upon the popularity of The Pilgrim’sProgress by virtue of which he has won world acclamation and recognition.

1.3 INTRODUCTION TO THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS

Date of Composition and Publication

The Pilgrim’s Progress saw the dawn in the year 1678. But the book wasactually written several years before that when Bunyan was imprisoned in the countryjail at Bedford. Bunyan served two prison sentences – one from 1660 to 1672 and theother in 1676 – 77. Probably Bunyan wrote The Pilgrim’s Progress during the latterpart of his first imprisonment. The first part of The Pilgrim’s Progress was entered inthe Stationer’s Register on 22, December 1677 and was published by NathanielPounder. The wider reception and accolade granted to his 1st part encouraged Bunyanto pen down the 2nd part, which was published in 1684.

1.4 THE STYLE

Bunyan’s prose style in The Pilgrim’s Progress is delightful and has provedinvaluable to every reader wishing to obtain a wide command over the Englishlanguage. His vocabulary is very simple and the characters speak the language ofcommon man. The homely style used by Bunyan is the most distinctive feature of hisskill as a narrator, which is perfectly sufficient for magnificence, for pathos, forvehement exhortation, for subtle discussions and for every purpose of the poet, theorator and the divine. The use of proverbs and illustrations, which were used by thesimple folk of his time, is another meritorial factor of Bunyan’s style. For instance,expressions like ‘some frenzy distemper’, ‘pressed to death’, ‘brain-sick’, ‘and tush!’are drawn from the dialect of 17th century village life. ‘Every fat must stand upon hisown bottom’ and ‘His house is as empty of religion, as the write of egg is of savour’,are some of the examples of Bunyan’s unique proverbial usage. The style is simple,plain direct and well sustained. His diction is very simple and his use of thecolloquial expressions adds liveliness and realism to the work. The influence of theEnglish Bible (Authorized Version) upon Bunyan’s style cannot be denied and in ThePilgrim’s Progress, this influence is seen at its best. The style used by Bunyan is to behomespun one, not a manufactured one that is remarkably plain and lucid, free fromornamentation and embellishment, free from all artificialities and artifices. It isspontaneous style and not a laboured one, which is a sincere record of ideas thatfollowed from his heart. And the immense popularity is perhaps due to this easyintelligibility and easy style employed by Bunyan in his book.

1.5 SOURCES OF THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS

It is very difficult to identify or locate one model as the source of ThePilgrim’s Progress. Instead, critics have pointed out a number of antecedents andsources as the source of the book.

The main source for The Pilgrim’s Progress is undoubtedly Bunyan’s faith inBible. Several incidents and characters from the Bible are found in Bunyan’s book ina modified form.

The concept of viewing life as a pilgrimage, the dream framework, the valleyof shadow of death and the giants who challenge travelers to duels were the commonproperty in the 15th and 16th centuries and all these traditional ideas served as animportant sourc e for Bunyan’s The Pilgrim’s Progress

The idea of forsaking everything for Christ has a special reference to thechanging world of wandering soldiers and ex-soldiers of the England of 1640’s and1630’s. Thus the chapbook romances of Bunyan’s time and of earlier times aredefinitely one of Bunyan’s sources for his writing of The Pilgrim’s Progress

Bunyan was also initially attracted by the historical books of the OldTestament, which undoubtedly inspired him to pen down The Pilgrim’s Progress

Another source of The Pilgrim’s Progress was Langland’s “Vision of PiersPlowman’ from which Bunyan borrowed the concept of Giant Despair and DoubtingCastle.

Another work entitled ‘Terra Pacis’ that depicts a perilous spiritual pilgrimagefrom the wilderness to a paradise on earth by Hendrik Niclaes has also been seen as asource for The Pilgrim’s Progress.

The theme of pilgrimage was prominent in the work of William Perkins, thegreatest English puritan. John Downame, another writer had described life as atedious and painful pilgrimage for the holy men. Thomas Taylor had compared thelife of a saint to a traveller returning home through a strange country. “All our life isa Pilgrimage”; wrote another writer. Thus the idea of pilgrimage was not new andunusual when Bunyan wrote his book.

Another most significant antecedent of The Pilgrim’s Progress was perhapsBunyan’s own spiritual autobiography, “Grace Abounding”.

In short, Bunyan’s Pilgrim’s Progress is a harmonious amalgam of traditionaland contemporary ideas. However,

a. The Holy Bible

b. Bunyan’s Quest for Spiritual Progress

c. His understanding of Human Nature are often quoted as the threemajor sources of his great allegory, The Pilgrim’s Progress which is a milestone in theliterary world.

1.6 SUMMARY

John Bunyan (1628 – 1688) was born in England at the critical time in whichremarkable changes took place in politics and religion. Civil war led to theassassination of Charles I. England’s war with Spain, France and Holland, Greatplague and the great fire of England brought many changes in the society. All thosechanges provided a good chance for the birth of Puritanism. John Bunyan was one ofthe puritans, who revived spiritualism in literature. “The Pilgrim’s Progress” isconsidered to be a renowned work of Bunyan, which describes a spiritual journey of aChristian.

1.7TERMINAL QUESTIONS

SECTION A:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING IN A SENTENCE OR TWO:

1. Who were the Puritans?

2. What was the main aim of the Puritans?

3. How did Bunyan spend his time in prison?

4. When did Bunyan publish his book “The Pilgrim’s Progress”?

5. What is the main source of Bunyan’s The Pilgrim’s Progress?

SECTION B:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING IN A PARAGRAPH EACH:

1. Write a short note on social upheavals at the time of John Bunyan.

2. Explain Puritanism in England

3. Why did John Bunyan choose allegory to express his views?

4. Narrate the experience of John Bunyan while he was in the army.

5. What is the main theme of John Bunyan’s works?

SECTION C:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING ESSAY QUESTIONS:

1. Write a short note on John Bunyan’s style of writing.

2. Write an essay on the source of John Bunyan’s “The Pilgrim’s Progress”.

CHAPTER - II

THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS _ JOHN BUNYAN

2.0 INTRODUCTION

This chapter consists of the detailed analysis of the text - “The Pilgrim’sProgress” and its special significance, which help the students gain a thoroughknowledge of the text.

2.1 THE PILGRIMS PROGRESS- AS AN ALLEGORY

John Bunyan’s The Pilgrim’s Progress is an allegory. An allegory is a pieceof writing or a picture, which conveys the meaning through some kind of disguise.The meaning is conveyed through the use of symbols. It signifies meaning in twolevels. The surface level meaning and the hidden meaning, which needs deeperanalysis of the work.

The Pilgrim’s Progress describes a pilgrimage undertaken by a man calledChristian who wishes to run away from his native city called ‘The city of Destruction’and wishes to reach the celestial city called New Jerusalem seeking salvation. Thestory also narrates the mishaps and dangers, which befall the protagonist in due courseof his journey to the celestial city. On the surface level, The Pilgrim’s Progress canbe treated as an adventurous story and enjoyed as a kind of fairy tale. But on thedeeper level, the pilgrimage represents a religious man’s effort to achieve spiritualprogress and wish to ultimately become one with God. Allegorically the account ofChristian’s pilgrimage means spiritual progress. Thus the very word pilgrimage in thetitle of the book has allegorical significance. The word pilgrimage here meansreligious man’s quest for his soul’s salvation. The name of the protagonist,‘Christian’ also allegorically represents a man who subscribes to Calvinistic doctrines,the protestant faith, and one who believes in the religion, Christianity. Richard. L.Greaves rightly points out that The Pilgrim’s Progress indicates eight stages in thespiritual development of Christian – election, calling, faith, repentance, justification,forgiveness, sanctification and perseverance. It is truly a ‘progress’ a forwardmovement from one stage to the next stage that every man confronts in his life. Itpresents the conflicts between the forces of good and evil for the possession ofeveryman.

The Pilgrim’s Progress is one of the most famous works in the whole historyof English literature. Next to the Bible, it is the world’s best selling book, so far beingtranslated into more than 200 languages. Whether to read as an adventurous story oras an allegory, the book has a great appeal. Thus, The Pilgrim’s Progress stands firmas one of the perfect allegories in English.

2.2 A CHRONOLOGY OF IMPORTANT PLACES, INCIDENTS ANDCHARACTER

Place Character Incidents1) The city of Destruction 1. Christian

2. Christian’s Wife andChildren

Christian’s Plight and burdenChristian’s knowledge after

reading the book

3. Evangelist4. Pliable5. Obstinate

His renouncing of familyEvangelist’s guidancePliable and Obstinate’s

attempt to stop ChristianPliable’s decision to

accompany ChristianObstinate turns back home

2) The slough of Despond 1. Christian2. Pliable3. Help

Christian and Pliableentangle in to a bog

Pliable loses faith returnsback home

Christian’s rescue by Help3) The village of Morality 1. Christian

2.Mr.Worldly wiseman3. Mr. Legality4. His son-Mr. Civility

Mr. Worldly Wiseman –Misguide Christian

Christian’s disappointmentat Mortality village

Evangelist’s reappearanceand timely advice

4) The Wicket Gate 1. Christian2.The Gate–keeper GoodWill3. Beelzebub and his Peers

Christian’s entry into wicketgate

Beelzebub’s attempt to killChristian

Christian’s rescue by Good-Will

5) The interpreter’s House 1. Christian2. Interpreter3. Two Children- ‘Passionand Patience’

A vision of Portrait – GalleryA lesson from the

representative figures –Passion and Patience

A strong willed man’s braveentry into the place

6) The Highway (fencedwith wall called Salvation)and Cross

Christian relieved from theburden

Meeting with three Angelsand Christian receives ‘Roll’

He happily proceeds hisjourney

Meeting with ‘Sloth, SimplePresumption’

Meeting with ‘Formalist’and ‘Hypocrisy’

7) The Hill called Difficulty 1. Christian2. Timorous and Mistrust

Christian climbing of the hillTimorous and Mistress

workingChristian’s faithful journeyRest at arbour and the

missing of the ‘Roll’

Christian’s realization andrecovery of the ‘Roll’

8) The Palace Beautiful 1. Christian2. The Porter – ‘Watchful’3. Damsels – ‘ Prudence’

- ‘ Piety’- ‘Charity’

The lions at the GateChristian’s entry into the

placeA warm welcome and fine

courtesy given to ChristianMeeting with ‘Prudence’,

‘Piety’ and ‘Charity’Supper and rest at chamber

called ‘Peace’A glimpse of the Delectable

MountainChristian equipped with

weapons and defense andarmour

Christian’s farewell9) The Valley ofHumiliation

1. Christian2. Apollyon

Christian’s Combat withApollyon

Christian’s victoryThe journey continued

10) The Valley of Death The dangerous path withSnares, Traps and Nets

The first phase of the valley- extremely narrow withbottomless ditch

The sorrowful cries, howls,groaning

Christian’s use of weaponcalled All-Prayer

Christian’s successfulcrossing of the second phaseof the valley

11) 1. Faithful2. Talkative

Christian’s meeting withFaithful

Christian and Faithful’smeeting with Talkative

Christian and Faithful’sbreakaway from Talkative

Further guidance12) The Vanity Fair 1. Christian

2. Faithful3. Mr. Blindman

Mr.No-Good TheMr. MaliceMr.Love-Lust JuryMr. Live –Loose

Christian and Faithful’sentry into Vanity Fair

Vanity Fair established byBeelzebub, Apollyon andLegion

Christian and Faithful’sdemand for Truth

demand for TruthTheir arrestThe Jury – announce

Faithful as guiltyFaithful burned into ashesFaithful’s Soul carried by

shinning one’s to theCelestial city

Christian joins the companyof Hopeful

Christian and Hopefulescape

13) Mr. Bye-Ends Christian and Hopeful meetBy-ends

Soon they departBy-Ends’ joining with Mr.

Hold – World, Mr. Money –Love and Mr. Save all

14) Silver –Mine on a called‘Lucre’

Demas Christian and Hopeful entera narrow plain, ‘Ease’

Arriving at Silver-Mine‘Demas’ invitation to dig the

mineChristian and Hopeful resist

the temptation and proceedtheir journey

15) The River of Life Christian and Hopeful rest,refresh in the meadows

16) The Doubting Castle 1. Christian2. Hopeful3. Vain-Confidence4. The Giant-DespairHis Wife - Difference

Christian and Hopefulmislead by Vain Confidence

They trespass the place ofDespair

Imprisoned in Doubtingcastle

Tortures and PainsThe escape with the key

called ‘Promise’17) The delectableMountain

The shepherds1.Experience2. Watchful3.Sincere4. Knowledge

The key called ‘promise’Christian and hopeful given

a red carpet welcomePleasant stay

18) 1. Flatterer2. Ignorance

Meeting with and ignoranceChristian and hopeful

disagree with him and departMisguidance given by

FlattererChristian and Hopeful get

entangled into a pitRescued by shining oneInstruction to follow right

path19) The Enchanted Ground The temptation to sleep

Christian and Hopeful feeldrowsy

They overcome temptationby talking about the glory ofJesus

20) The country of Beulah The Christian and Hopeful’sentry to pleasant land

The blissful company ofShining Ones

The Divine voice and musicfrom the Celestial City

21) The River of Death Ordeal in crossing the riverThe level of faith determines

the level of orderHopeful’s encouragement to

Christian to face thechallenge

Both reach the bark with theGrace of God

22) The Celestial City Welcome and greeting byAngles

The royal robeDivine ecstasy and safe

reaching of Christian andHopeful

23) Ignorance Ignorance fails to producethe Roll

Ignorance sent to Hell

2.3 THE ALLEGORICAL SIGNIFICANCE OF ‘THE PILGRIM’SPROGRESS’

“’The Pilgrim’s Progress’ is an unparalleled monument of creative literature,remarkable amongst all the Allegories of the world in that it has a strong humaninterest. Other Allegories only amuse the fancy. The Allegory of Bunyan has beenread by many thousands with tears.”

- Macaula

Allegory

The Advanced Learner’s Dictionary defines Allegory as’ a story or description inwhich ideas such as patience, purity and truth are symbolized by persons who areCharacters in the Story’.

The term ‘Allegory’ is of Greek origin. It is derived from the Greek word,‘Allegoria’ which consists of ‘allos’ meaning other and ‘agoreuein’ meaning harangue(load talk or speech). Hence Allegory means speaking of one thing under the image ofanother. The events and persons described in an allegory have double meaning – theone in relation to real and the other in relation to vices and virtues; the one concreteand the other abstract.

John Bunyan’s ‘The Pilgrims Progress’ is an allegory and the narrativetechnique exists on two inter-related planes: on the surface level, it is a story of a mancalled Christian and his adventures, but on the deeper level, it is the concretizationand manifestation of the soul’s progress from the Earth to Heaven, from Sin toPurgation, from Darkness to Light. In true sense a God ward journey from thematerial bondage to the spiritual world of God, with true spiritual moods and states,which are abstract. The personages bear the names of abstractions, but blood flowsthrough their veins. So, The Pilgrim’s Progress is an allegory, one of the most popularbooks of the world.

The Pilgrim’s Progress is no doubt a religious allegory, the best of its kind andbelongs to an old, well established tradition of presenting the career of every humansoul on this earth as a pilgrimage through all the dangers and the temptations of theworld to the celestial city of God, Heaven, subjugated to the lines, laid down by theChristian scripture.

John Bunyan himself meant his work, The Pilgrim’s progress to be anallegory, as he wrote in his Apology for this book:

When at the first I took my pen in handThus for to write;

I did not understand that of at all should make a little Book in such a mode;Nay, I had undertook

To make another, which when almost done,Before I was aware, I this begun.

And thus it was: I writing of the wayAnd Race of Saints in this our Gospel- Day,

Fell suddenly into an AllegoryAbout their journey and, the way to Glory,

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

-----------------------To show to all the world

My pen and ink in such a mode,I only thought to make-------------------

John Bunyan very aptly calls it a dream. It is significantly a sincere representation ofan individual, Christian’s journey towards the celestial city. Allegorically the journeysymbolizes man’s struggle and attempt to reach God and ultimately attain salvation.The success of an allegory lies in the perfect blending of its two levels, the surfacelevel and the deeper level, so that the story and the Characters infuse an air of

liveliness and provoke the interest of the readers, manifesting and vivifying thedemands of the designed work and this is precisely the secret of Bunyan’sachievement which has charged his work with a perennial charm and fascination. Thestory-loving children as well as the sensitive men are drawn to surrender to themagical spell of Bunyan in his Pilgrim’s Progress. It stands best and is wellacknowledged both as an adventurous – story book as well as, as a religious Book.The work is also autobiographical for John Bunyan has studded his goldenexperiences throughout the work. It is a sincere account of the spiritual experiences ofthe protagonist, Christian and those of every man, as the hero is an archetypal figure,symbolizing the human traits, aspirations, trials and conflicts of the entire race.

The Allegorical Significance of the Journey- a Quest for Eternal lifeThe Pilgrim’s Progress, at the surface level describes the pilgrimage of a man

called Christian. Who unable to bear the predicaments of the burden on his back fleesfrom his native town, the city of Destruction towards the abode of god, the celestialcity. Allegorically, the account of Christian’s pilgrimage denotes the spiritual progresswhich a religious man makes, renouncing the worldly pleasures, seeking salvation ofhis soul. The heavy burden on Christian’s back allegorically means his newlyawakened sense and realization of his sins. This feeling of his sinfulness has come tohim by reading a book, which allegorically is the Bible. At the guidance ofEvangelist, Christian abandons his family and leaves his home – town, the city ofdestruction. He progresses towards the kingdom of Heaven, seeking eternal life;Christian encounters many difficulties, hardships, dangers in course of his quest forsalvation. And he successfully overcomes all these trials and tribulations partly by hisown determination and partly by the guidance provided to him by various persons likeEvangelist and the Shining ones whom he meets on his way. Each of these persons,allegorically stand for a mentor or a preceptor or a heavenly being who guide himconstantly, offering special favour. According to Calvinistic beliefs, the ‘Elect’ arethose persons whom God chooses for ‘His Grace’ who is supposed to become themediator between God and Man. Bunyan aptly confers the protagonist, Christian, thetitle ‘blessed’ who belongs to the category of the ‘Elect’.

The Allegorical Significance of the Slough of Despond – state ofDespondency

The very first obstacle that Christian and Pliable face is the slough ofDespond. As the very name shows, the slough of Despond allegorically means a stateof depression caused by fears and doubts. A man is bound to sense of depression dueto his sins and guilt’s. He, who aspires to salvation, feels burdened by his own sinsand therefore becomes a victim to despondency in order to advance spiritually. Thestrong minds of exceptional will – powers are the wings to drive away the fears anddoubts. Christian’s aim is to reach the celestial city. Christian and Pliable falling intothe slough of Despond symbolize the fears and doubts that assail their minds. Pliablebeing a feeble – minded man breaks down and gives up his journey. But Christian,with strong determination overcomes the danger with the assistance of Mr. Help.Mr.Help allegorically means any helpful man who strengthens the resolve of one whohas already made up his mind to achieve his noble purpose. Slough exists because ofthe sinfulness of human beings and as long as there is sin, the slough will continue.The steps in the Slough Symbolize promises, assurances, and guidance of God’sword, which a seeker receives, from God. Christian and Pliable fail to see the steps

because of their sinfulness. But, Christian having, been ‘Elect’ crosses the Sloughwith firm determination and faith.

The Allegorical Interpretation of – the Village of Morality, the wicket –gate, the Interpreter’s House and the Cross

Christian misled by a man called Mr. Worldly Wiseman reaches aVillage called Morality where lives Mr.Legality. Mr.Worldly Wiseman symbolizesthe temptations of this worldly life and the attractions of the conformist _ anestablishment type of Christianity (Established church of England). Life in the villageof Morality means an observance of the conventional moral code and obedience to theadvice of Mr.Legality and his son, Mr.Civility. This symbolizes mere a routine kindof life in accordance to the moral codes without having any spiritual value. Evangelistre-directs Christian to the wicket-gate, where he is received by Mr.Good-will. Thewicket-gate symbolizes Christ and Christian’s arrival here symbolizes his willingnessand determined diligence to Christ.

Continuing his journey, Christian arrives at the Interpreter’s house where he isshown a number of emblematic pictures each of which conveys a valuable lesson tothe beholder. For instance, one of the pictures teaches Christian that it is the Gospel,not the Law, which purifies the soul of a man. Allegorically, the function of theInterpreter is the same as that of a preacher of the gospel, who vividly interpretsGod’s message to the members of his congregation. Soon Christian arrives at a placewhere he sees the cross. Here the burden automatically drops off his back and fallsinto a sepulcher below. The allegorical meaning of this incident is that Christian’s sinshave been forgiven. He has secured a pardon from God. Now, Christian is clothed inwhite robes, a mark is set on his forehead and he is given a parchment-roll. Thedropping of the burden is also a confirmation of his being one of the ‘Elect’ &assurance of ‘Grace’.

The Lions and the Palace BeautifulChristian arrives at a place called palace Beautiful, where he sees lions in

chains. The lions symbolize the persecution to which the dissenters and non-conformists were subjected in Bunyan’s time. Bunyan himself had to spend severalyears in jail as he preached non-conformists and Calvinistic doctrines. Christian isadmitted into the palace Beautiful and here he meets four damsels – Discretion, Piety,Prudence and Charity. Here Christian is also armed from head to foot to enable him toface the dangers of the way.

Allegorically, the palace Beautiful stands for the congregation in a church or aplace where the followers of the Lord gather and discuss religious matters.

The Four damsels symbolize four principal virtues, which Christianity expectsevery maiden to cultivate & acquire.

The arming of Christian symbolically means the further strengthening and theresolution of religious – minded persons.

The Allegorical Meaning of Christian’s Victory over ApollyonChristian encounters a monster called Apollyon at the valley of Humiliation.

Apollyon allegorically stands for the spiritual doubts. Apollyon is the power of eviltrying to shake Christian’s purpose. Apollyon symbolizes the Devil who is alwaysbusy trying to win the allegiance of human beings and who strives to wean peopleaway from the path of piety and from their devotion to God. Christian is able to defeatthis monster with a sword, which symbolizes – Faith. Christian’s wounds, sustained in

the fight against Apollyon are cured by leaves from the Tree of Life which symbolizesthe Divine Providence or the word. Christian’s Victory means his rejection of thetemptations offered by the evil powers.

The Allegorical Significance of the valley of Shadow of DeathChristian’s crossing the valley of the shadow of Death has great allegorical

significance. This valley is a solitary, desolate barren landscape full of snares, traps,pitfalls, deep holes and nets. Christian also sees the blood, bones and skulls of thepilgrims who had gone this way previously and been killed by two giants called Popeand Pagan. Here Christian’s sword turns ineffective. He overcomes all the dangerswith another weapon called All–Prayer. The darkness of this valley symbolizes thedarkness, which envelops a man’s soul. The giants symbolize the doubts, which try todevour and swallow man’s spiritual longings and cravings. The dangers, whichChristian encounters in this valley, symbolize the spiritual doubts, which every manseeking salvation is likely to experience. The point stressed here is that only by meansof constant prayer to God a man a can overcome such doubts and fears.

The Allegorical Significance of Faithful and Mr.TalkativeChristian’s meeting with a man called Faithful has greater allegorical

significance. This man’s very name shows that he symbolizes unshakable faith in Godand in salvation. Faithful is also a pilgrim travelling towards the celestial city Themeeting of Christian and Faithful with Mr. Talkative also has allegorical meaning. Herepresents the hollowness and the empty rhetoric way of the men of the world. JohnBunyan through the character, Talkative draws a clear distinction between talking anddoing. Mr. Talkative is only a talker and not a doer. The portrayal of Mr. Talkativesymbolizes a valuable lesson that people should never be judged merely by their talkor their manner of talking.

The Allegorical Significance of Vanity FairThe episode of the Vanity Fair is undoubtedly most enlightening and

enchanting. The Pilgrims, Christian and Faithful enter Vanity Fair, which wasestablished by Beelzebub, Apollyon and Leign about five thousand years ago. Themerchandise sold here include miscellaneous articles and things such as houses,Lands, Trades, Places, Honour, Kingdoms, Lusts, Whores, Bawds, Wives, Husbands,Children, Servants, Blood, Bodies, Souls, Silver, Gold, Pearls, etc. However,Christian and Faithful pay no attention to them. Both are arrested. Faithful is put todeath and his soul is taken straight to heaven. Faithful’s martyrdom here drives homethe point that he, who dies for the cause of religion, is received in Heaven.Allegorically Vanity Fair symbolizes attractions and sensual pleasures of the world.But Christian and Faithful have unshakable faith. The names of the Judges and themembers of the Jury are also fully indicative of allegorical significance. This episodesymbolizes the Conflict between the material worlds that offers all sorts of temptingarticles of pleasures to human beings. But the spiritual world demands self sacrifice,renunciation and self–denial. Thus the merchandise at Vanity Fair symbolizes thematerial world and the material comforts and pleasures. And Christian’s resistancesymbolizes the victory of spirit over the flesh.

The Allegory behind Hopeful, By – Ends and DemasHopeful who joins Christian in his journey replaces Faithful’s place. The

allegorical significance of Hopeful is great and he is a personification of Hope. Faith,

Hope and Love are the three essential Cardinal Virtues essential for a religious man.Subsequently, Hopeful becomes a sincere Companion of Christian. The two pilgrimshappen to meet Mr. By. Ends. These men allegorically represents those people whotry to obtain all kinds of advantages for their self – development and are experts in theart of getting money or Position or Promotion by Violence, or Cheating or Flattery orby Putting on falser air of religiousness.

The two pilgrims meet Mr.Demas who invite them to dig the Silver – Mine atthe hill, Lucre and acquire silver. But Christian succeeds Demas. Eventually this actof Christian and Hopeful Confirms that the pilgrims have risen above all worldlytemptations.

The Hill, Lucre symbolizes the monetary gain and Demas stands for thetemptation and Corruption. The Pilgrim’s resistance symbolizes their tremendousspiritual progress.

The Allegorical meaning of Giant Despair and the Key called PromiseThis episode has great allegorical significance. As the name implies, Giant

Despair Symbolizes despair, a total Hopelessness state. A truly religious man nevergives way to despair. This episode is another test for the protagonist to progress nearSalvation. Diffidence, Giant’s wife wages her husbands to devise harsh beatings uponthe prisoners and induce them to commit suicide. But all his attempts go Vain. Thecredit goes to Hopeful who inspires Christian with Courage, faith and hope. The keycalled ‘Promise’ with which the pilgrims escape has allegorical value. The keysymbolizes the promises and assurance given by Christ to his followers and disciples.Doubting castle symbolizes the religious or spiritual doubt, which may fall upon aman and paralyze him. The escape from this castle symbolizes a rejection of alldoubts and going forward in the spiritual process with Hopeful state

The Delectable Mountain and Entry into Celestial CityThe enchanted land is another temptation in the way of progress, which the

Pilgrims cross with Will –Power and Faith. The River of Death and the ordeals incrossing the river symbolize again the spiritual doubts, which the Pilgrim sails andovercome chiefly because of hopefulness. Finally the Pilgrims entry in to the CelestialCity symbolizes salvation and unification of Soul with Supreme Power.

The Real Essence of the AllegoryThe didactic value of the whole story is that a man can attain salvation of his

Soul by means of Faith, Hope and Firm Determination. The process also involvessuccessful overcoming of spiritual doubts, resisting to temptations, ability to conquerall carnal desires, will power to withstand all hazards and unshakable Faith and Hopein God. Further more, with writer’s less righteousness and pious service, he shouldgain the grace of God and must be chosen as the ‘Elect’ for the Salvation by God.

2.4 CHARACTERIZATION IN PILGRIM’S PROGRESS

Characters in allegories are generally abstractions, which stand for certainqualities and virtues and vices. The pilgrim’s progress is also an allegory and Bunyanhad a didactic purpose in writing it. But Bunyan had made a change here. Hischaracters have nothing abstract about them. They are creatures of flesh and blood.They are not personifications of qualities. They are living persons having a bundle ofqualities some good and some bad, as normal human beings have. Thus the characters

in the Pilgrim’s Progress have descriptive names, which immediately give clue to thenatures and dispositions of the persons concerned. For instance, the names of majorcharacters in the Pilgrim’s Progress – I are Christian, Faithful, Hopeful andEvangelist. Each of these names is indicative of the character of the concerned person.The most prominent minor characters are Pliable, Obstinate, Shame, Talkative, By-Ends, Money – love, Flatterer, Worldly Wiseman, Atheist, Madam Bubble etc. Thejudges in the town of vanity have the name as Mr. Hate -Good and members of thejury are given the name as Mr.Blindman, Mr. Malice, Mr. Live – Loose, Mr.Enimity,Mr. Liar. All these names are significant that they imply the nature and kinds ofpersons. They are not mere abstractions or personifications of certain human traits andcharacters. Each of the persons in this crowd of characters is actually alive andrealistic and John Bunyan with his genius has breathed life into each of thesecharacters.

1. Christian

The Protagonist

Christian is the hero, the central figure in the Pilgrim’s Progress. The entirefirst part is concerned with Christian’s pilgrimage with an eternal quest for spirituallife towards the celestial city. The story beings presenting the miserable state ofchristen who flees from the city of destruction forsaking his family. This desire hasbeen awakened in him by his reading of a book, which symbolizes the NewTestament which contains the life and the teachings of Jesus Christ

His miserable state and sinfulness

Christian is a feeble man burdened with a deep sense of his own sinfulness. Heis impulsive and sentimental. He is presented as an ordinary man with all weaknessand strength of a common man. Right from the beginning Christian has to learn to seebeyond the material to the spiritual.

Christian is troubled by the burden on his back. This burden is undoubtedly hisrealization of his sinfulness. This awareness of his sinful state has become a heavyweight upon his heart and ultimately he longs and cries for:

“Life! Life! Eternal life!”

Christian – one of the elect

Christian’s journey allegorically is a man’s journey through life, a journey inthe course of which a man seeking spiritual salvation encounters numerousdifficulties, hardships and dangers which he must overcome.

Christian here is a representative of a puritan holding Calvinistic belief. Theleading principles of Calvinistic theology are a belief in the sovereignty of god, abelief than a man can attain this salvation of his soul only if God has chosen him asone of the ‘Elect’. Christian is one such ‘Elect’ whom God has chosen for his specialfavour. It is from the God that Christian receives the call to give up home and hearthand seek salvation. The call has come to him through the book (i.e. the NewTestament) and he promptly obeys it.

Receptiveness and readiness to guidance

Christian is thoroughly receptive to good counsel. In short Christian is alwaysready to learn from those who know better than him. The advice of Evangelist, thetimely Help of help, the company of Faithful, Hopeful, the instructions of Interpreter,the Damsels, the shepherds, the shining ones all enable Christian reach the celestialcity.

His determination and the spirit of endurance

Christian is a man of firm determination and shows a rare steadiness ofpurpose. It is his perseverance which prevents him from surrendering to the perilswhich he faces at the slough of despond, the hill of difficulty, the valley ofhumiliations, the shadow of death, the Bye – Pass – meadow, the doubting castle etc.His will power is so strong that neither lions nor giants and devils could turn himback. He shows a remarkable spirit of endurance, which prevents him from giving uphis quest at any stage in the course of his long and arduous journey. This ends only atthe celestial city.

The autobiographical elements

The allegory in the Pilgrims’ Progress is not merely that of a Christian and hisearthly journey towards eternity but in real sense, it is also the story of the pilgrimageof Bunyan himself. In the shape of Christian, Bunyan has projected his ownpersonality. Like Christian, Bunyan too had the same consciousness of sins and thesame amalgam of doubts and despairs, hope and faith. Thus Bunyan himself is theprotagonist in this book. It is Bunyan himself who through a dream relates his ownspiritual adventures, temptations and dangers in the image of Christian.

Universal element

Though Christian bears an abstract name, he is not an abstraction. Christian isnot a personification of the noble qualities which every Christian is supposed to have.He is a real human being of this world with a mixture of virtues and vices. He has afirm faith in god, but at the same time, he is constantly assailed by doubts which heovercomes with determination. Thus, there is a universal element in Christian’s innerlife.

2. Faithful

Faithful is another pilgrim travelling towards the celestial city. He meetsChristian near the valley of shadow of death and joins him in the journey. Faithful asthe name sounds – personifies faith – faith in god, faith in Jesus Christ, faith inrighteousness, faith in truth, faith in the grace of god, faith in salvation, faith in truemartyrdom, faith in heavenly life.

Faith is one of the essential qualities that a truly religious man ought topossess. Thus faithful in the story symbolizes one of the three qualities (Faith, Hopeand Love) that a true follower of God should acquire. Thus Faithful proves to be agreat support and true asset to Christian in reaching his goal. Faithful’s spiritualunderstanding is highly illuminated through his conservation with Mr. Talkative’ who

is soon neglected for he is mere a talker and not a doer. He rejects religious hypocrisyand stands as a model of unshakable faith and moral principles. His actions drivehome the point how fidelity to moral principles as exemplified in Christianity rewardsone with ‘bliss and eternal happiness’

At the town called, vanity, Faithful has an autobiographical interest. Bunyanwas often arrested on charges of preaching the Calvinistic doctrines and for holdingviews different from those of the established English church. As a result of such trials,Bunyan was often behind the bars.

The trial of Faithful is a farce upon the jury and judgment that Bunyan himselffaced. Indirectly, Bunyan here is criticizing his own judges. The episode of Faithful'smartyrdoms is to show god’s design that such sacrifice of life for the sake of religionis necessary to serve as a source of inspiration for others. Thus Faithful remains aconstant source of inspiration for the progress of journey.

3. Hopeful

Hopeful is a personification of hope. He represents one of the three cardinalvirtues (Faith, hope and Love) - hope that a truly religious man should acquireaccording to Christianity. Hopeful is introduced as a citizen of the town called vanity.Hopeful is moved by Faithful's martyrdom and hence quits the town and accompaniesChristian for the rest of the journey and ultimately enters the celestial city along withChristian. After Faithful’s martyrdom and his soul been carried to heaven, Hopefulproves to be a sincere and useful companion to Christian. Thus he replaces Faithful’splace as a true substitute. He helps and guides Christian at various difficult situationswith his valuable services. When Christian’s courage was failing him in the River ofDeath, it is again Hopeful who revived Christian’s courage with stimulating words.Hopeful’s religious discussions regarding sin, righteousness, piety, fear of god etc arevery illuminating and highlighting. It is in real sense a progress towards spiritualupliftments. Essentially, Hopeful symbolizes one of the several aspects of Christian’sown mind and personality, his level of will power, his strength and confidence. Thus,Hopeful’s characterization is highly authentic in presenting reformation as gradualprocess towards the journey of spiritualism.

4. Evangelist

Evangelist plays an important role at the very outset of the story by providingthe necessary guidance to Christian, who at that time was miserable, a completenovice in religious and spiritual matters. Everyone who wishes to develop spirituallyand seek to get god must look for a proper guidance, knowledge and experience. HereEvangelist is one such combination of guidance, knowledge and experience. He is askilful guide who by a mixture of gentle speech and stern admonishment is able toguide Christian along the right path. He appears frequently and every time thepilgrim’s journey is in danger to guide them and is emotionally involved withChristian’s progress.

An Evangelist is thus a representative of God or of Jesus Christ and a preacher of theword. Throughout the story, he strengthens, resolves and boosts the moral of Christianand his companions in reaching their destination. He serves as a source of inspirationfor the pilgrims, guides them properly in times of danger, strengthens their will

power, delights them frequently with divine prophecy and shows profound interest inthe well being and welfare of the pilgrims.

5. Mr.Worldly Wiseman

Mr. Worldly Wiseman, as the name implies does a man possess worldlywisdom. Worldly wisdom is quite different from true wisdom. Worldly wisdom dealswith the things that pertain to this world i.e. materialistic world, whereas true wisdomis concerned with the matters pertaining to the next world i.e. spiritual world. Mr.Worldly Wiseman a native of the town of Carnal Policy is one who guides the peopleto seek material conforts. Evangelist symbolizes – True wisdom, while Mr. WorldlyWiseman represents material wisdom. Mr. Worldly Wiseman is a kind of person whoadapts himself to the secularism of the world. He urges Christian to move to thevillage, mortality and meet Mr. Legality and Mr. Civility to lead a happy andprosperous life. Mr. Legality stands for secular laws and Mr. Civility stands forhypocrisy. In short, Mr. Worldly Wiseman stands for worldly temptations and henceprovides a satirical comment on the attractions of a merely conformist, establishmenttype of Christianity. Through Worldly Wiseman, Bunyan stresses the point that onecannot be religious and at the same time subscribe to Carnal Policy. In right terms, tobe truly religious is to reject Carnal pleasures.

6. Mr.Talkative

Christian and Faithful meet

Mr. Talkative, a native of Christian’s own town, the son of Mr.Say-well. He iscommonly known to his acquaintances by the name of “Mr. Talkative of PartingRow”. He has a fine tongue and can adjust himself to any kind of company and anykind of talk. He says that he is ready to talk about heavenly things and earthly tings,about moral things and evangelical things, about sacred things and profane things,about things post and things to come, about things foreign and things at home, aboutthings more essential and things circumstantial. Mr.Talkative’s religion lies only intalk and in words. Faithful says that true religion lies not merely in words or in thetongue; it lies in deeds and in truth. Faithful further says that Mr.Talkative’s talk isungodly and hence decides to leave his company. Faithful finally calls Mr.Talkative ashame to all genuine professors of religion.

Mr.Talkative is a man without the true faith and grace of the Gospel, thoughhe talks too much.

7. Mr. By-Ends

Mr. By-Ends is one of the minor characters in the Pilgrim’s progress. Hisportrayal is ironical and satirical. He is a man who has absolutely no capacity. He isaltogether blind to his own faults, foibles and follies. He is a materialist. His religiongoes in silver a slipper that is he applies the test of money even to religion. Mr. By-Ends’ materialistic creed is further exposed by his old friends; Mr. Hold-the-world,Mr. Money-Love and Mr. Save-all whose names are significant. The names of By-Ends’ relatives like Lord Turn-about, Lord Time-server, Mr. Facing-both-ways, Two-

tongues (the priest) are a clear indication of true character of them. Briefly, Mr. By-Ends is an utterly unprincipled man. He loves money, he loves gain, and he supportsreligious views and practices them when he can acquire money, wealth and publicrecognition. He is financially rich but morally bankrupt.

Finally, By-Ends and his companions perish when they try to dig into thesilver mine, which is guarded by Demas.

8. Demas

Demas is a man who guards the silver-mine, which is situated on the hillcalled Lucre. ‘Lucre’ means monetary gain. He is pictured as a tempter who offerssilver to the pilgrims. His prime function is to attract the attention and invite thepilgrim’s to this silver-mine and to tempt them to dig out silver and try their luck.Demas invites Christian and Hopeful too to try their fortune but they overcome thetemptation with the strong will and faith, whereas By-ends and his friends fall a preyto Demas and get perished in the mine.

9. Apollyon

Apollyon represents evil. He is an agent of Devil, a foul friend. He is clothedwith scales like a fish, he has wings like a dragon, he has a bear’s feet, out of his bellycome fire and smoke and his mouth is like the mouth of a lion. On learning thatChristian is travelling towards the celestial city, Apollyon feels naturally perturbed.Apollyon warns that no ruler can afford to lose any of his subjects and warnsChristian to join his country. When Christian refuses, Apollyon launches a fierceattack upon Christian, which he overcomes with divine power. Finally Christiansucceeds Apollyon. Apollyon stands for the spiritual doubts and the fact thatApollyon ultimately flies away symbolizes the end of Christian’s doubts. The victoryof Christian over Apollyon is the victory of faith over the obstacles, which lie in theway of a well-meaning man who aims at salvation.

2.5 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS – A DETAILED ANALYSIS

Paraphrase – part - I

The plan – the similitude of a dream

The Pilgrim’s Progress is exclusively a story of man’s transformation from askeptic into a highly religious and pious man who flees from the city of Destruction toarrive at the city of bliss, namely Paradise or Heaven. The transformation takes placegradually in the form of a perilous journey. The entire happenings and events thatoccur in the due course of the journey take the form of a dream, which the narratorclaims to have seen in his sleep. The narrator while walking through the desolateregions of this world happens to enter a den, where he lies down to sleep. Soon hedreams and this is how the story begins.

“As I walked through the wilderness of the world, I lighted on a certain placewhere a Den was and laid me down in that place to sleep and as I slept I dreamed adream”.

The Predicaments and desperate plight of Christian

The narrator, of course John Bunyan gives a fine sketch of his dream. The firstsight that the dreamer sees in his sleep is that of a man clothed in rags, standing with a

book in his hand, with a heavy burden upon his back. This man is the protagonist ofthe story and he is called – Christian and the book in his hand is the Bible. He looksso miserable because the burden on his back i.e., his sins weighs so much for him tobear. He looks completed fragmented and disturbed as he had discovered from thebook that destruction is to befall on his native city called City of Destruction. Herushes home and utters his wife and children of the great disaster. He reveals themthat he had learnt from the book that his city would be burned with fire from heaven.He unable to bear the grief cries: “what shall I do?” On hearing him, his familymembers and his relatives suspect him to be mad and force him to sleep, expectingcure. But his condition still worsens.

Evangelist’s Advice and Guidance

The rest of the story is also a part of the dream, which the author, JohnBunyan, sees in his sleep. Christian who is also called ‘Graceless’ is hopeless andmiserable. Soon he meets a man named Evangelist who gives him a parchment roll,which contains the words:

“Fly from the wrath to come”

Evangelist there from urges him to walk towards the wicket – gate followingthe light. He also says Christian that the necessary instructions would be given to himwhen he reaches the gate. Thus, Christian sets out on a journey in order to escape thesad fate forsaking his wife and children.

Pliable and obstinate’s company

The news about Christian’s journey spreads through out the city. Some ofthem make fun at him, some call him mad and some utter threats to him and someothers shout and warn him to return. But Christian turning deaf ears to themcontinues to walk. Two of his neighbours by name obstinate and Pliable follow himto try to prevent him from continuing his journey. After a brief talk between the twoneighbours and Christian, the man called Pliable agrees to accompany Christian onhis journey, while obstinate returns back, futile in his attempt.

The slough of despond – a test for his faith

On the way Christian and Pliable find themselves in the slough of Despond.Approaching it heedlessly, they both fall into a bog. Because of the burden on hisback, Christian sinks lower and lower. Pliable blames Christian as responsible forsuch a drastic fate and realizes it as his mistake. Some how, he manages and comesout of the mire. Feeling disgusted and having lost faith, Pliable returns home ignoringChristian. Christian, still determined and confident of his wish to continue hisjourney, tumbles alone in the slough of Despond.

Christian’s Rescue by ‘HELP’

Christian struggles hard in the bog and all his attempts turn futile due toburden on his back. Eventually, a man by the name of Help appears and rescuesChristian out of the bog. The author in his dream asks Mr. Help why the particularpart of the territory had not been repaired for the convenience of the travelers whowish to cross the wicket-gate. Mr. Help answers the author that inspite of severalattempts made to mend, still the path remains dreadful because of the continual flowof dirt, and filth along the sin is also the reason why it is called the slough ofDespond. A sinner always becomes conscious of his sinfulness sooner or later andthe fears, doubts and apprehensions, which rise in his mind all collect together and

get, settle down in this slough making it more complex. Mr. Help also explains aboutthe strong and good steps that were placed midst of the slough. These steps beingsubmerged in the accumulated fifth prove invisible to the travelers.

Christian’s meeting with Mr. Worldly Wiseman

Christian continuing his journey also meets another man, Mr. WorldlyWiseman who is a native of the town called ‘Carnal Policy’. Christian tells him aboutthe purpose of his journey and asks him if he would get rid of the burden on his backreaching wicket-gate. Mr. Worldly Wiseman now advises Christian to go to a mancalled Legality in the village of Morality who could help him in getting rid of hisburden. He also suggests Christian that he could rent a house and call for his wife andchildren and lead a happy life there. Mr. Worldly Wiseman also warns Christian ofthe predicaments and dangers that he need to face in following the path shown byEvangelist. Christian being puzzled considers Mr. Worldly Wiseman’s advicesensible and proceeds towards Mr. Legality’s house. Moving towards that town,Christian arrives at a hill, which sends out lightening that threatens to fall on his head.The flashes of bursting fire worries him a lot and he regrets for having listened to thecounsel of Mr. Worldly Wiseman.

Reappearance of Evangelist and his timely help

The moment he is under the spell of regression, Christian sees Evangelistcoming towards him. Christian regrets for his mistake and whole-heartedly admitshimself to Evangelist and pleads if his sin could be forgiven.

Evangelist points out that Christian’s sin is very great. He has committed twoevils one evil being that he rejected the right path and the other evil that he chooses aforbidden path. However, Evangelist guides him back to the right path andencourages him to proceed towards the wicket-gate for the man at that gate has goodwill for everybody. Christian at once starts and Evangelist wishes him ‘God- Speed’.

In accordance with the directions given by Evangelist, Christian safely arrivesat the wicket-gate and finds the following words written upon it: “Knock and it shallbe opened up to you”. So he knocks at the gate and a kind man, Good will, dulyopens it. Christian introduces himself and describes the purpose of his journey. God-will happily pulls him back and saves him from the arrows of Beelzebub, a Satan andhis followers who try to kill those who enter the wicket-gate. Christian expresses hisgratitude and asks Good will if he could get rid of his burden. Goodwill repliesChristian that he will be relieved off his burden on reaching at the place ofdeliverance. Good will suggests him always to keep straight path. Good will alsoinforms Christian about the Interpreter who will be his next guide.

Christian’s Entry into Interpreter’s House – a Symbol of Spiritual Enrichment

Now the narrator sees in his dream, Christian entering into the next phase ofhis journey. Now Christian reaches the Interpreter’s House and knocks several times.Finally, Interpreter warmly welcomes him and greets him inside the house. Christianis taken on a sightseeing tour round a storehouse of symbolic pictures. Christian feelsregressed by these pictures, which add greatly to his spiritual knowledge. Interpreteralso takes Christian to a chamber where two little children Passion and Patients aresitting. These two children are representative figures. Passion represents the men ofthis world and Patience represents the man of the world, which is to come.

Passion is jubilant and wants everything in the present, whereas Patience iscalm, peaceful and looks for eternal happiness. Thus Christian learns the lesson that itis not best to want for things to come and the things that are seen are temporal,whereas the things that are not seen are eternal. Then, Interpreter shows Christian thestrong will of a man who enters into the beautiful palace fighting courageously withthe armed men at the gate. On witnessing all this, Christian smiles and says that hecould understand the meaning of every picture and incident.

The Interpreter advises Christian to keep courage and spirit in the course of hisjourney and lets him to proceed his journey.

Christian’s sin forgiven and Relief from the Heavy burden on his back

Christian is more refreshed by spiritual knowledge, and reaches a highwaywhich is fenced on both sides with a wall; it is called “Salvation”. There he happensto see a cross and below it there is a sepulcher. Surprisingly, the burden on his backfalls off and rolls down to the tomb. Christian is amazed and extremely happy for heis relieved of the painful burden and is forgiven off his sins. He leaps out inboundless joy. He also witnesses three Angles in divine light. One of them declareshim free of his sins, the second bestows him with new graceful clothes and the thirdgrants him a parchment roll, which is to be his passport to the celestial city.

Christian’s Meeting with Simple, Sloth and Presumption – A sing of laziness andunwillingness

The author in his dream now sees Christian entering a valley. There he seesthree men lying sleep with fetters on their feet. They are simple, sloth, andpresumption. Christian tries his best to awaken them, but they continue to sleep.Christian proceeds his journey.

Christian’s Experience with ‘Formalist and Hypocrisy’ at Hill Difficulty

On his way, now Christian meets two other men, namely Formalist andHypocrisy. These two men have not come in by the gate, but have taken a short cutover the wall. They call it customary and they are from the land of Vain Glory. Nowthe entire three walk together till they reach the Hill called Difficulty. At the foot ofthe hill, there are two ways, one way leading towards the left and the other towardsright which is selected by the two men, while Christian begins to walk up the hillalong the straight way. The other two ways selected by the two men are referred bythe name as the way of Danger and the way of Destruction, which stumbles them.But, Christian continues his walk and reaches arbour, where he sits down to rest andsoon falls asleep. In his sleepy state the parchment roll drops from his hand. Soon,awaking from his sleep, he proceeds his journey. He happens to meet two mennamely, Mistrust and Timorous. These two tell him that they had seen lions on theway and hence they had turned back. For a moment Christian wavers back and soonremembers of his parchment roll. He regains confidence and goes back to recover hisroll and then proceeds on his way. Now Christian too sees lions,

But they are chained. The lions are guarding the entrance of the HouseBeautiful. Christian is not scared by the lions because of his unshakable faith.Christian is received by the porter named Watchful and is admitted into the HouseBeautiful.

Pleasant Hospitality at House Beautiful

The House beautiful is a place of recreation and instruction. Here the porter,Watchful introduces Christian to a beautiful damsel called ‘Discretion’. Discretionlearns about the purpose of Christian’s journey and introduces him to three other girlsnamely, ‘Prudence’, ‘Piety’ and ‘Charity’. Eventually, Christian is taken into thehouse and is introduced to other members who say him:

“Come in the blessed of the Lord. This house was built by the Lord of the hillin order to provide shelter to pilgrims like you”.

Realization of ‘Peace’ & a Glimpse of the Delectable MountainThe hosts at the House Beautiful arrange a delicious supper, they all sit

together to eat. After the meals they all commit themselves to lord for the protection.Finally, they take Christian to a chamber called ‘Peace’ and here Christian sleeps tillthe daybreak. At the dawn, they urge Christian to stay for one more day. He tooagrees. The next morning, the hosts take him to the top of the house and ask him tobehold southwards. There Christian enjoys at a distance, a most pleasant mountainouscountry, beautified with woods, vineyards, fruits, flowers, springs and fountain, allvery delectable to see. The name of the country is Immanuel’s Land. They informChristian that he would be able to see the gate of celestial city, reaching theDetectable Mountain.

News about Faithful and Christian’s DepartureThe writer, in his dream, sees that the hosts next take Christian to the armoury.

They equip him from head to foot with weapons of defense to enhance him fighteasily the dangers, which he is to meet on his way. Watchful informs Christian aboutanother pilgrim by name ‘Faithful’ who is ahead in his journey towards the celestialcity. The damsels, Discretion, Prudence, Piety and Charity accompany him indescending the hill. They give him a loaf of bread, a bottle of wine and a cluster ofraisins and instruct him to be careful of the valley of Humiliation. Christian thankfullybids farewell to them and proceed his journey.

Christian’s Combat with Apollyon in the Valley of Humiliation

The narrator dreams of Christian walking now in a valley of Humiliation onhis way, Christian meets a dreadful monster, Apollyon. He looks fearful with scalesover his body like a fish and wings like a dragon, feet like a bear and mouth like a lionwith a contemptuous look Apollyon declares himself as the king of the Earth. Hewarns and threatens Christian to transfer his loyalty from God to Satan for whichChristian disagrees. This leads to a pitched battle between Christian and Apollyon, thefiend Christian with the grace of the God and with the help of the armour gifted tohim by the damsels in the House Beautiful fights bravely and courageously like aconstant knight and ultimately wins the battle. Unable to withstand the divine power,Apollyon spreads forth his dragon’s wings and flees away. A mysterious hand bringsforth the leaves of the Tree of Life, which heels all the wounds of Christianinstantaneously. Christian now refreshes and resumes his journey.

Christian’s Experience through the Valley of Shadow of DeathChristian now enters another Valley called the valley of Shadow of Death.

This is a long, dark, dreadful and desolate place, which is full of dreary sounds and

cries and lamentation of souls. Christian with a throbbing heart walks through thevalley. He meets two persons who warn to be cautious of the dangers. They alsoadvise Christian to go back as the path is not feasible to continue. But, Christian withstrong will and faith continues to walk. The path is very dark and narrow withbottomless ditch and plenty of quagmires. Christian with at most care crosses them.He reaches a place where flames of fire and smoke come out from mouth of hell.Hideous noise, woeful cries and sorrowful voices all chase him. Christian withweapon called ‘All –Prayer ‘overcomes all dangers successfully. The moments ofhorror and unwavering firmness of Christian’s faith is emphasized by his words;“Through I walk through the valley of Shadow of Death, I will fear none becauseThou art with me”.

He walks and keeps his path right throughout the night. At dawn, he arrives atthe second part of the valley, which bristles with snares, traps, nets and pitfalls.Fortunately he has light to guide him and he continues his journey overcoming allhazards. Emerging from the valley, Christian passes by a cave guarded by the giantscalled Pope and Pagan. These two are actually ancient enemies of mankind. But theyare too feeble and weak and Christian crosses them without any trouble.

Faithful’s Company and a gist of his Journey ExperiencesChristian proceeding further meets another pilgrim, Faithful who is also his

neighbour at the City of Destruction. The two Pilgrims compare their experiences oftheir journey as they travel together. Faithful’s progress is parallel to that of Christian,except for few variations. Faithful gives an account, of his escapes from MadamWanton’s goodly looks who promised him all the worldly pleasures of joys of flesh.Faithful further narrates of his meeting with Adam, the First parent at the Hill ofDifficulty. He also mentions about his three daughters, the Lust of the Flesh, the Lustof the eyes and the Pride of Life Adam offers him good wages, a daughter onmarriage and enjoyments of life, but Faithful is strong enough to overcome alltemptations. Faithful receives very harsh rebuke from Moses, but Christ comes to aidhim. Faithful does not stay at House Beautiful and in the valley of Humiliation, unlikeChristian, he fights with Discontent. Thus Faithful gives a clear description of hisjourney to Christian as they walk.

Meeting with TalkativeChristian and faithful now meet a man called Talkative who knows only to

talk. They discuss on many topics. Faithful is more inclined and points the contrastwith Talkative’s mechanical complacency. Saying and doing are two different thingsand the soul of religion is the practical part. Grace only discovers itself by a hungerafter righteousness. True knowledge is attained with endeavor. Soon, Christian andFaithful depart from Talkative and proceed their journey.

Another appearance of Evangelist and his guidanceEvangelist now meets Christian and Faithful again. He congratulates them for

their tremendous will power and progress. He also urges them to be careful of theoddities of the Town of Vanity. He foretells them of the possible probability ofmartyrdom of one or both of them in the vanity Town. In such case, their soul will bedirectly taken to heaven. Saying so Evangelist leaves them wishing them greatsuccess in their quest for the Eternal city

Vanity Fair – a symbol of Worldly Pleasures and FalsehoodChristian and Faithful enter the town called Vanity. In this town, a fair is

constantly held. It is established by Apollyon, Beelzebub and Legion - the threewicked monsters, to tempt the Pilgrims by exposing them to all worldly luxuries. Inthe Catalogue of the commodities available and sold at the fair are lands, trades,honours, titles, kingdoms, countries, whores, bawds, wives, husbands, children,masters, servants and soon. The shopkeepers press them to buy something. Christianand Faithfull desire to buy nothing but truth. Due to their unusual demand, they areimprisoned. Finally, the natives of town bring them before a jury consisting of Mr.Blind-Mind, Mr. Malice, Mr. Love and Mr. Implacable. The result of the jury is thatFaithful is condemned to death, while Christian is sent back to prison. A group ofheavenly beings appear and lift Faithful’s body in to a chariot and carry it to the gateof the celestial city. Meanwhile, Christian somehow manages to escape the custody ofhis enemies along with a man called ‘Hopeful’.

2.6 SUMMARY

The Pilgrim’s Progress is an allegory because the characters in the story arepersonifications of human vices, human failings and human virtues. Almost everyincident in the story has its own moral significance. ‘The pilgrimage’ is the obvioussimile for the course of human life from birth to eternity, especially in conjunctionwith the ideas of original sin, salvation by grace and eternal bliss or damnation as thefinal destiny of all men.

The Pilgrim’s Progress opens in a most dramatic manner. The protagonist,Christian, who is also known as Graceless, runs away from his native place, the cityof destruction. The knowledge about the fore coming destruction of his native city,which he has learnt from the Book, gives him great pain; he has a heavy burden on hisback. He plans to run away from his city, forsaking his wife and children in quest ofthe ‘life eternal’. A preacher by name Evangelist guides him the proper way to reachthe ‘Celestial City’. Pliable and obstinate, his neighbours try to get him back. Pliableafter accompanying him a little while returns home leaving Christian alone. Aftersurviving the slough of despond and many other difficulties, Christian is allowed toenter the wicket-gate. Then in due course of his journey, he crosses the Hill ofdifficult and reaches the House of Interpreter, who shows him a series of emblematicpictures from which he draws several useful lessons for his journey. Soon he reachesthe cross and the burden on his back, drops off. He feels very surprised to find that thevery sight of the cross has relieved him of his burden. Three shining ones salute himand wish him:

“Peace be to thee. May thy sins be forgiven”.

Christian is now dressed with a fresh, divine, holy robe and is also given aparchment roll as a sort of identity card. Resuming his journey, Christian soon meetsSimple, Sloth and Presumption whose feet are in fetters. They lay fast asleep andChristian tries to awaken them. But they pay no heed to him. They represent lazinessand unwillingness. Christian next arrives at the palace beautiful. This placesymbolizes the congregation of holy men who gather at regular interval to discusstheir religion duties. Here he meets, three damsels, ‘Prudence’, ‘Piety’ and ‘Charity’.Here Christian is given a sword and armour. It is the sword of spirit, which helps him

successfully fight all the dangers in his path. The sword and the armour transformChristian into a knight-cum-saint. They enable him fight courageously with Apollyonwhom he defeats and drives away. Thus Christian successfully passes through thevalley of humiliation and the shadow of Death. A man called faithful joins him and onarriving in the town of vanity, they are both taken into custody for having flouted ofworldly goods and allurements available at Vanity Fair. They face the jury andFaithful is sentenced to death for the charge of life in the Vanity Town. However, atthe very time that he is executed, his soul is carried in chariot to the Heaven by theshining ones.

Another man called Hopeful who has felt inspired by Faithful’s martyrdom,decided to cast his lot with Christian in his journey. The Pilgrims, Christian andHopeful now get entangled into another danger and are captured by giant despair andare imprisoned in doubting castle. However, they manage to escape with a key called‘Promise’. Next they proceed their journey and reach the most pleasant ‘DetectableMountain’ where they are greeted by the shepherds - Experience, watchful, sincereetc. They show the pilgrims many wonderful sights including a glimpse of the distantcelestial city. Finally the two pilgrims reach the River of Death after crossing it theyarrive at the gate of the Celestial city. They are received with music and a divineresplendent garment adorns them. Escorted by the shining ones, the two pilgrims,Christian and Hopeful enter into the celestial city, which is the abode of God, ofangles and the spirits of the saints.

On the whole the whole, work is studded with many exciting and interestingactions. The mode adopted by John Bunyan is narrative, but there is also plenty ofconversation in the course of the journey, which adds more colour to the work.Throughout the work, Christian has long and useful conversation with othercharacters like Hopeful, Faithful Mr. Worldly Wiseman etc. which stand as a test forhis confidence and will power towards spiritual quest. The first part of pilgrim’sprogress ends with Mr. Ignorance being taken to hell for having wrong notions andhaving expressed misleading and false views regarding religion and for having chosenwrong path.

2.7TERMINAL QUESTIONS

SECTION A:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING QUESTIONS IN ONE OR TWO SENTENCES:

1. Who guided Christian? And where was he directed?

2. Name two neighbours who joined Christian?

3. Who accompanied Christian in his journey?

4. Who misguided Christian? Where he was falsely diverted?

5. Give the name of two children whom Christian met in the Interpreter’shouse?6. Name the three men, who were in fetters?

7. Name the damsels whom Christian met?

8. Name the valleys, which Christian crossed in due course of hisjourney?

9. Who was Apollyon?

10. Name the members in the Jury.

SECTION B:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING IN PARAGRAPHS:

1. Bring out the allegorical significance of the episode of Vanity Fair.

2. Describe the allegorical significance of Giant despair and of doubtingcastle.

3. Give a sketch of John Bunyan’s style in Pilgrim’s progress.

4. Describe the main events in the life of Faithful.

5. Describe briefly Christian’s experience in the slough of despond.

6. Bring out the symbolic significance of character of Mr. Ignorance

SECTION C:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING ESSAY QUESTIONS:

1. . Trace the allegory in the Pilgrims progress.

2. . What is the symbolic value of Christian’s encounter with Apollyon?

3. . Give an account of Christian’s spiritual progress as described in thePilgrims progress.

4. . Write a character sketch of Christian.

5. . Make a character study of Hopeful and his company to Christian.

CHAPTER – III

THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS – JOHN BUNYAN

3.1 INTRODUCTION

This chapter deals with the salient features of The Pilgrim’s Progress andalso highlights the comments of various critics. The literary criticism on JohnBunyan’s Pilgrims Progress and the key words are listed for the better understandingof the work.

3.2 A DETAILED ANALYSIS OF THE TEXT – PARAPHRASE – PART - II

A Meeting with By-EndsChristian and Hopeful, on their way, meet a man whose name is By-Ends and

who comes from the town of Fair-Speech. Christian and Hopeful learn that By-Endsare very cunning and ambitious man. Religion goes in his silver slippers and he easilymoulds in accordance with worldly need and requirements. Realizing his cunningnature soon, Hopeful and Christian walk ahead avoiding his company. Later onlooking back, they observe that By -Ends has been joined by Mr. Hold –the world,Mr. Money –Love and Mr. Save-all. All these men believe in making hay while theSun Shines.

A Silver –Mine on a Hill Called ‘Lucre’ – another temptationThe two Pilgrims now enter a pleasant plain called ‘Ease’. Soon they reach a

Silver-Mine on a hill called Lucre, which is graded by Demas. Demas invite them todig their fortune in the mine and enrich themselves with silver. But Christian andHopeful pay no heed to his words. Thus they successfully resists to the temptation ofDemas and progress on their way. But, By-Ends and his companions fall a prey toDemas’ tricky trap and perish in the Silver-Mine. Christian and Hopeful soon arrive ata place where they see a strange monument. It is a Pillar of Salt. They learn theprecepts by caution from the pillar of salt into which Lot’s wife was transformedbecause of her sins. Discussing the fate of Lot’s wife and her sin, they leave the place,proceeding further.

The River of Life – gesture of hope and blissThe two Pilgrims, Christian and Hopeful enter a pleasant land. They arrive at

the bank of a pleasant river called, The River of Life. They refresh themselves fromthe water from the river, which quenches their thirst. They also taste the deliciousfruits from the trees in the bank of the river. The crystal clear water, cool-breeze,sweet aroma of lilies, the green – meadow, all please their tried body and mind. Theyrest and sleep there and then they resume their journey.

Vain Confidence – a sign of misguidanceThe two Pilgrims find the path very difficult. However they manage to walk.

On their way now they meet a man called Vain- Confidence who guides them to take‘By-Path’ meadow. Vain – Confidence falls in a pit and disappears. The two Pilgrimsnow stand in darkness. A furious storm follows and it starts to rain heavily. They, indespair at last seek a shelter and soon fall asleep.

Doubting Castle and Giant Despair -A Sign of Torment and TroubleThe Pilgrims wake up in the morning and find themselves under the grip and

custody of a giant called Despair. He accuses them of trespassing on his territory. Heconfirms them to a dungeon in a castle known as Doubting Castle. The giant under theinstigation of his wife, Diffidence beats them with his cudgel and urge them to killthemselves. The Pilgrims stay as the prisoners in the dungeon from Wednesdaymorning till Saturday night. At one occasion, the giant plans to kill them, but luckilythe periodic fits that struck the giant save them. Christian soon remembers of the keycalled ‘Promise’ that he has in his bosom, which can open any lock. Soon they try toopen the lock. They succeed but hearing the noise, the giant, tries to capture them.Again the periodic fits strikes the giant and taking advantage of it, the Pilgrims escapeout of the prison.

Pleasant Stay with Shepherds at Delectable Mountain – A Positive Gesture.The author in his Dream sees Christian and Hopeful walking in a delightful

pastoral landscape. Now, they reach the most awaited Delectable Mountain, Which isalso called Emmanuel’s Land They reach the top of the mountain and refreshthemselves with delicious fruits. They meet the native shepherds by nameKnowledge, Experience, Watchful and Sincere. The shepherds greet them with loveand care. The Pilgrims stay there for few days. The shepherds also take the pilgrims tothe hill called ‘Clear’ from where they see a glimpse of the celestial city through aperspective glass. But Christian and Hopeful see only a hazy view of the gate of thecity. Eventually, they depart to progress their journey. One of the shepherds givesthem a map to show them the right path and another warns them to be aware aboutMr. Flatterer and the third shepherd suggests them not to sleep on the EnchantedGround and the fourth shepherd wishes those good – speed and good luck.

The Company of IgnoranceIn his dream, the author seas the two Pilgrims, Christian and Hopeful getting

down the Delectable Mountain and walking towards the Celestial city. At thisjuncture, the Pilgrims meet a brisk lad named Ignorance, who belongs to the countryof Deceit. Ignorance is wise in his own conceit and he suggests the Pilgrims to followthe religion of his country. Christian and Hopeful could not agree with him and sothey walk ahead.

The Tale of Little –FaithNow, on the way, the two Pilgrims meet a man called “Turn – away” He is a

native of the Town of Apostasy. This man has been misled by seven devils. LearningTurn – Away’s story, Christian recalls the story of Little – Faith who had been robbedby Faint – Heart, Mistrust and Guide when he was travelling from the Town ofSincere to the Celestial City. Because of this, Little – Faith had been forced to beg themeans of living till the very end of his journey. Christian even compares the actions ofthe Biblical character ‘Esau’ with the actions of Little – Faith.Mr. Flatterer’s flattery and other Dangers

Soon, the two pilgrims meet a man in white robes. He introduces himself asMr. Flatterer and says that he is on his way to the Celestial City.

The two Pilgrims follows him but to their dismay, the Flatterer led them not tothe Celestial City but entangle them into a net. Now they realize their mistake ofignoring the warning given by the shepherds. Soon, they see a Shining Oneapproaching them with a whip, which frees them from the entangled net. He blamesand whips them for following the false guides and declares them;

“As many as I love, I rebuke of chasten; be Zealous, therefore and repent”The two Pilgrims, now proceed their journey. They also meet a man called

Atheist, but luckily they ignore him and walk further. Soon they enter the EnchantedGround. The very air of the place casts a spell of drowsiness and they fell likesleeping. But the warning given by the shepherds makes them not to yield to thetemptation. They discuss on various topics on welfare of the Soul and God to keepthem in good Spirits.

The country of Beulah – a vision of the divine cityNow, the two Pilgrims enjoy the bliss of entering into the divine country of

Beulah. The pleasant sweet air, the melody of singing birds, the colorful flowers,delicious fruits, and the resplendent beams of sun-all cherish their heart with extremehappiness. This country is situated upon the borders of Heaven and the commoninhabitants are Angles and the Shining Ones. The two Pilgrims in a rapturous mood,further reach a garden, which has been planted by the king for the delight and comfortof the Pilgrims. They refresh themselves with the juicy fruits from the orchards andwalk ahead.The River of Death of - Christian’s Ordeal

Christian and Hopeful now find themselves very close to the gates of theCelestial City. They find a river called The River of Death. Soon a Shining Oneappears and instructs them;“You will find the river deeper or Shallower, according to the depth or shallownessof your belief in the king of our city”.

The two Pilgrims gaining confidence enter into the river Hopeful with strongfaith easily feels of bottom of the river. But Christian due to great fear sees utterdarkness around him. He senses great horror and begins to drown. With the comfortsgiven by Hopeful, soon he manages and recovers and finds himself on the other sideof the river. He realizes the mercy and grace of Jesus Christ who has saved him fromdeath.

The Perpetual Glory of the ParadiseOn the bank of River, Christian and Hopeful are greeted by the Shining Ones.

They salute the Pilgrims and introduce themselves as the ministering sprits sent forth

to serve those who seek salvation. Escorted by the Shining Ones, the Pilgrims walktowards the gate, which stood majestically upon the mount Zion. The Pilgrims nowstart to climb hill with great agility and speed. As they walk, they listen to the glory ofthe celestial city, which the Shining Ones narrate. They describe them the bountygrace and mercy of the king of the heavenly Jerusalem, who is served by countlessangles. They also give a fine picture of the true of life of its significance. The ShiningOnes further say to the Pilgrims:

“When you enter the Paradise, you shall have white robes to wear. There youshall walk and talk everyday with the king. There you shall not see the things, whichyou used to see upon the earth. There you shall not witness any sorrow, sickness, andaffliction of death. You are now going to Abraham, to Issac to Jacob, and to theProphets”

The Pilgrims ask them “what must we do in the holy place?” They reply “Youmust there receive the comfort for all your toil, and receive joy for all your sorrow.You must reap what you have sown, and you must receive the fruit of all yourprayers.”

A Red Carpet Welcome by the Angles - A Sign of Eternal PeaceNow the Pilgrims reach very nearer to the gate of the celestial city. A crowd

of angles receives them with the king’s trumpeters saluting them and greeting them byblowing the trumpets. The Pilgrims feel the joy of butterflies fluttering at their heart.As they enter the gates, they read these words written on the gate in the golden letters:

“Blessed are they that do His commandments, so that you may have a right tothe Tree of Life, and may enter through the gate into the city”.

As they enter the gate, they handover the roll and the gate opens for them. Asthey enter, they are now transfigured and clothed in golden garments. Now the author,in his dream, hears the ringing of the bells in the city to give a joyful welcome to thePilgrims. The narrator also hears the men singing:

“Blessing, honour, glory and power, be to him that sitteth upon the throne,and to the lamb, for ever and ever”

The narrator in his dream enjoys a view of the golden city, the men withcrowns on their heads, palms in their hands and golden harps to sing praises. Andfinally the gates get shut.

The Fate of IgnoranceNow, the narrator looks the other side and finds Ignorance coming up to the

riverside. However, he is not allowed to advance towards the gate of the celestial cityas he has no proper certificates or the Roll and ultimately he is directed to Hell.

Finally the narrator wakes up and realizes that he had been dreaming all thetime.

3.3 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS – A CRITIQUE

The Plot

A plot is an essential ingredient to a novel and the Pilgrim’s Progress too has awell-knit plot. According to Aristotle’s terminology, a plot must have a beginning,middle and an end. The Pilgrim’s Progress very aptly abides by the concept ofAristotle. The start of Christian’s voyage represents the beginning of the plot, thehindrances and the obstacles, which he experiences, the temptations and dangers

which he overcomes, and the encouragements and guidance, which he receives on theway-mark the middle of the plot; and his arrival at his destination, which is thecelestial city marks the end. Thus the plot is well planned and well knit.

Form and Structure

The pilgrim’s progress has a fine structure. Though it is studded with plenty ofcharacters and deals with various situations the unity is perfectly maintained. Thestory is by no means intricate and the narration follows a straight line. The centraltheme is the conflict between the spirit and the flesh and the ultimate victory of thespirit. The theme and the subject are well established following a smooth plain path.

Dramatic situations

A dramatic situation is one which excites the readers, stimulating their interestin the story. The pilgrim’s progress is well constructed with large number of dramaticsituations to provoke the zeal of the readers. Christian’s encounter in the slough ofdespond, the timely rescue by Help, Christian’s relief from his burden, his battle withApollyon, the encounter with Giant despair, imprisonment in doubting castle, theordeal at the river of Death etc are some of the dramatic situations which aresensational. These are all reminiscent of the medieval romances where the knight-errant faced many dangers which they overcome.

Suspense

The Pilgrim’s Progress is a novel with a lot of suspense which is one of thereasons for its wide popularity. The twists and turns, and shocks and knocks provokethe interest of the readers. Christian’s combat with Apollyon, his journey through thevalley of the shadow of Death, the wilderness, the darkness, the snares, nets, traps,pitfall, Christian’s imprisonments in the doubting castle, his torments and pains allimpart to the work the character of a novel of adventure.

The element of humour

The Pilgrim’s Progress is a religious work, serious in tone. The solemnity isrelieved by frequent touches of humour. The portrayal of characters like Mr.Talkative,Mr. Money-Love and his friends are highly ironical and satirical. The conversationsof such characters are amusing. The absurdities of such characters provoke laughter.The very names given to the judge and the jury functioning in the town of vanity likeMr.Blindman, Mr. No-good, Mr. Malice, Mr. Love-lust, and Mr. Live-loose are quiteamusing and funful. The behaviour and evidence of prosecution witnesses likeMr.Pickthanks and the manner in which the jury give their verdict is highly humorousand comical.

Pathos

Pathos is another inevitable element in The Pilgrim’s Progress. The journey ispresented as a continuous conflict between the good and evil, between the right andwrong, where the protagonist, Christian suffers a lot. The plight and miserable state ofChristian right from the story arouses sympathy. The mental suffering which heexperiences at the valley of shadow of the death, the physical pain which he

experiences when fighting with Apollyon in the valley of Humiliations are somesamples of his desperate state. But Christian with will-power and with faith succeedsin reaching his destination.

Realistic and romantic elements

The Pilgrim’s Progress is a happy amalgam of realism and fantasy. The workhas a fanciful incident, at the same time, the books give a truly realistic pictures ofhuman life and human beings. The fanciful events are mostly derived by Bunyan fromthe ‘Romances’ and the realistic elements are mostly based on the life style ofBunyan’s period and are based on Bunyan’s personal experiences. Apollyon, theinvisible fiend in the valley of Humiliations, the dragons, Monsters in the valley of theshadow of death, the encounter with Giant despair and several other incidents andcharacters belong to the astounding world of fantasy.

Hopeful’s portrayal and his conversion from a sinner to a pious man, Mr. By-Ends evasive answers, the high way robbery, the pilgrim’s experience at the vanityfair, the trial of Faithful and Christian all add an air of realism to the story. Thus theaction in the story is mingled with reflection, discourse, and discussion.

The religious theme (Calvinistic Belief)

The moral of the whole story is that by means of Faith, Hope and firmDetermination, a man can attain the salvation of his soul. In the process of doing so,he has to overcome his spiritual doubts, he has to overcome the temptations anddesires, and he has to conquer all Carnal desires. Furthermore he must gain the graceof God and should be one of the ‘Elect’ of God for salvation. This is completely basedon Calvinistic theology propounded by a scholar by name, John Calvin. The leadingprinciples of Calvinistic theology are a belief in the sovereignty of his soul only ifGod has chosen him as one of the elect, a belief that God is seen in Jesus Christ whopossessed all the attributes of God such as God’s love, compassion and patience. BothChristian and Hopeful in the story realize this theological principle and do everythingin the spirit of this belief. Another subsidiary theme is the moral superiority of thepoor over the rich. The most striking example of which is the triumph of the ‘man inrags’ overall obstacles and impediments.

3.4 LITERARY CRITICISM

1. “The Pilgrim’s Progress” – an Admirable and wonderful book.

This wonderful work is one of the very few books which may be read overrepeatedly at different times, and each time with a new and a different pleasure. I readit once as a theologian – and let me assure you that there is great theological acumenin the work – once with devotional feelings – and once as a poet. I could not havebelieved before and that Calvinism could be painted in such exquisitely delightfulcolours.

I know of no books, the Bible accepted, as above all comparison, which I,according to my judgment and experience, could so safely recommend as teachingand enforcing the whole saving truth according to the mind that was in Christ Jesus,

as in The Pilgrim’s progress. It is, in my conviction incomparably the best SummaTheological Evangelical ever produced by a writer not miraculously inspired.

- S.T.Coleridge

2. In the wildest part of Scotland, The Pilgrim’s Progress is the delight of thepeasantry. In every nursery The Pilgrim’s Progress is a greater favourite than Jack theGiant-Killer. Every reader knows the straight and narrow path as well as he knows aroad in which he has gone backward and forward a hundred times. This is the highestmiracle of genius that things, which are not, should be as though they were, that theimaginations of one mind should become the personal recollections of another.

- Thomas

Babington Macaulay.

3. The Pilgrim’s who complete the journey from destruction to fulfillment do so outof “the love, that they bear to the king of this place, and they continue in the way onlybecause, like Christian, they prefer the person, company, and servants of Christ to theenticements of Apollyon. No other motivation is ultimately sufficient to sustain thepilgrims in the completion of so difficult a way. Each who perseveres does so in orderthat, as young Samuel puts it, “I may see God, and serve him without weariness; that Imay see Christ and love him everlastingly; that I may have the fullness of the Holyspirit in me, that I can by no means here enjoy”. Heaven is sought not because it is apalace and state most blessed”, but because God is the centre of heaven, and it is onlyfor that reason that heaven is the palace and state most blessed.

- R.M.Frye

4. The Pilgrim’s Progress (1678) takes the archetypal theme of man’s life as a journeyand treats of Christian’s Journey from the city of Destruction to Salvation and Heavenwith raciness and colour; and though there are moments when Bunyan strays out offamiliar landscapes and personalities to indulge in too abstract or unrealizeddescriptions, for the most part he draws on the life and the people he knows and thenarrative has concreteness of detail and even on occasions, humour.

- David Daiches

3.5 KEY WORDS

ALLEGORY

An Allegory is a narrative in which the agents and action and sometimes thesetting as well, are contrived not only to make sense in themselves, but also to signifya second, correlated order of persons, things, concepts, or events.

3.6 SUMMARY

John Bunyan’s ‘The Pilgrim’s Progress’ a fine allegory describes a pilgrimageundertaken by a man called Christian. The journey also narrates the mishaps anddangers which befall the protagonist in due course of his progress towards thecelestial city. The story can be pondered in two levels. On the surface level, it can be

treated as an adventurous fairy tale, while on the deeper level, the journey represents areligious man’s effort to seek spiritual progress and wish to get united with God.

3.7 TERMINAL QUESTIONS

SECTION A:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING QUESTIONS IN A SENTENCE OR TWO:1. Name the native town of By – Ends.2. Name the three companions who joined By – Ends.3. Where was the silver mine and who guarded it?4. What is “Pillar of salt’?5. Who imprisoned the Pilgrims?6. Name some shepherds whom Christian and Hopeful met at Delectable

Mountain.7. Who did rob Little-Faith?8. Name the divine country that the pilgrims entered.9. Name the river that Christian and Hopeful had to cross.10. Where was Ignorance sent? Why?

SECTION B:ANSWER THE FOLLOWING IN PARAGRAPHS:

1. Write about Christian’s meeting with Wordy Wiseman.

2. Write brief note on: 1) Pliable 2) Obstinate

3) Evangelist 4) Demas.

3. Give an account of Christian’s entry into the House of the Interpreter.

4. Bring out the significant literary qualities of Bunyan’s narration and style in thePilgrim’s progress.

5. Write about the spiritual landscapes that appear in The Pilgrim’s Progress.

SECTION C:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING ESSAY QUESTIONS:

1. Write a short essay on the handling of romantic, realistic and Calvinisticelements in The Pilgrim’s Progress.

2. Attempt an essay on the thematic analysis of The Pilgrim’s Progress.

3. Write about Bunyan’s mastery in handling of autobiographical elements in thepilgrim’s progress.

4. Write a brief account of Christian’s spiritual progress as described in thepilgrim’s progress.

3.8 SUGGESTED READINGS

1. The Pilgrim’s Progress

- Ed. Sharrock

- Macmillan Publication

2. John Bunyan, His Life, Times and Work - John Brown

3. John Bunyan and His Church -Christopher Hill

4. John Bunyan, the Man and His works - Henri. A.Talon

CHAPTER – IV

EMMA -JANE AUSTEN

4.1 INTRODUCTIONThe purpose of this chapter is to reflect over the life and social background of

Jane Austen. It is designed to study how Jane Austen began her career as a novelistand what made her to get into the field of literature.

4.2 SOCIAL AND CULTURAL BACKGROUND OF THE AGEJane Austen’s short life took place in the reign of George III and had several

important events and changes as its background like the early growth of industrialism,the transitional period between the 18th and the 19th century. In 1776 the States ofAmerica declared their independence and the French Revolution began in 1789 andfrom 1793 to 1815 England was involved in wars with France. It was the time ofNelson and Wellington and Waterloo and a consequent increase in importance of thearmy and the navy. These events are reflected in the novel to the extent that they musthave been reflected in the lives of the people Jane Austen knew. They are notobtrusive but present in the social changes they brought about. As a result, the militiaand their camps have their part in the plots. Particularly in the later novels, the navy isa means of improvement for men who are not rich and who can enrich themselves bypromotion and prizes taken place in the battle ‘persuasion’. The importance of thecolonies as a source of income is reflected both in ‘Persuasion’ and ‘Mansfield Park’.There is a passing note of the slave trade referred in ‘Emma’. Her life, her quality ofmind and her reading influenced her writings. The early 18th century rational attitudeof not approving the uncontrollable emotions and the transition to the RomanticRevival and the conflict between the two attitudes of mind (Sense and Sensibility)found a place in her novels.

The prominent elements of romanticismRomanticism, generally speaking, is the expression in term of art of sharpened

sensibilities and heightened imaginative feelings. Emotion and imagination are thebedrock of romanticism. Without flights of imaginative sensibility, it is easy to obtainanything else except romanticism. More over, a romantic poet takes the readers to faroff places in the middle ages and introduces the readers to a world of strangeness andbeauty. It is the combination of strangeness linked with beauty that the readers enjoythe essence of the romantic spirit. Pater considered the romantic character in art asconsisting in “the addition of strangeness to beauty.” “The desire of beauty,”continues Pater, “being a fixed element in every artistic organization, it is the additionof curiosity to this desire of beauty that constitutes the romantic temper.” Thus thetwo prominent elements of romanticism are curiosity and beauty. They are integralfactors in romanticism, i.e., the one intellectual, the other emotional. Romanticismstands of freedom and liberty, and has therefore been designated as ‘Liberalism inliterature.’ It stands for freedom from all kinds of bondage of rules and regulations,and leaves its pursers in free delights.

Jane Austen belonged to the period of Wordsworth, Keats, Shelley, Scott andso. This is the most fertile period of our literature, termed as ‘The Return to Nature’;or The age of Romanticism. The writers are explored anew, and are drawn upon by

the genius of Keats, Shelley and many more. Modern times are analyzed anddissected in the work of the novelists, the satires of Byron, and the production of themiscellaneous writers. This is indeed the return to nature, for all nature is scrutinizedand summed up afresh.

4.3 INTRODUCTION TO THE AUTHORJane Austen, the daughter of a Hampshire clergyman, was born on Dec 16,

1775 at Steventon in South – Central England. She was the seventh of eight children,six boys and two girls. The two sisters loved each other intensely. Her mother saidthat ‘if Cassandra were going to have her head cut off, Jane would insist on sharingher fate.’ Jane’s only one sister, Cassandra was her close companion and friend.

As her father was a country clergyman, Jane Austen had a contact with thelimited world of rustics. In a letter of her adulthood she said that “Such a spot is thedelight of my life; three or four families in a country village is the very thing to workon.” In fact, she depicted her observance and experience with the people throughouther novels. Jane Austen loved the life around her. But she also saw the imperfectionsof life along with its perfections. Of course, she was aware of worldly happenings: thedistant thunder of the American and French revolutions, the rise of Napoleon, theindustrial revolution, the British maritime mutinies, the overdone peculiarities ofGothic and sentimental novels, the new emotional quality of romanticism. But most ofthese continuous historic changes did not come even as close as the blank margin ofher pages. Instead, she concentrated upon eternal mixed qualities of humanity and ofhuman relationships. She is personified in the provincial society.

Jane Austen was educated at home. As the Austens were a novel readingfamily, Jane Austen began her literary career at the age of fifteen. She had readwidely in certain field and reading played a substantial part in the life at SteventonVicarage. Jane Austen had also the traditional accomplishments of the female of herday – She sang, played the piano, and drew. Dancing was an important amusement inmost of her novels. Perhaps she is an Italian, Jane also read French. On her father’sretirement in 1801 the family moved to Bath, a city that frequently appears in herfiction, but returned to Hampshire after his death in 1805. With her mother and sister,Jane Austen lived first in Southampton and then in Chawton, near Alton. Sheremained there as a spinster until she died in Winchester at the age of 41, 1817 andburied in the Cathedral.

4.4 HER CHARACTERISTICSThe attainment of self-knowledge on the part of the central figures is always

Jane Austen’s theme. The secret of her power lies in the complete mastery over hermaterial as an artist. She has her own interpretation of life to be the source of hernovels.

One of the greatest qualities of a novelist is his/her power to create livingcharacters, and Jane Austen possessed this quality. She gives only those aspects of lifewhich a woman is supposed to know, and which she knew at first hand. She doesaway with romantic adventures, reveries or death – scenes, for they would haveinterfered with her comic vision. Similarly, she recognizes the presence of evil in theworld and tolerates it.

Jane Austen’s novels have an exactness of a structure and symmetry of form,which are to be found more often in French literature than in English. She surveyedher creatures with too detached an irony. She does not sentimentalize love and glorifyit like earlier novelists, but her conception of a genuine union is loftier one than theirs.She is a practical idealist.

Jane Austen was one of the highly sophisticated artists in fiction. In theopinion of W.L. Cross, “She is one of the sincerest examples in our literature of artfor art’s sake.” She wrote her novels with care and constantly revising pattern. “Shewas a serious and conscious writer, absorbed in her art, wrestling with its problems.Casting and re-casting her material, transferring her novels form letter to narrativeform, storing her subject matter with meticulous economy, she had the great artist’sconcern with form and presentation, viewed Arnold Kettle. She has been consideredas a writer of the ‘Pure novel’ and this remark is brought out by Robert Liddell onMiss Compton Burnett says, “She is writing the pure novel, ‘as Jane Austen did’,concentrating upon human beings and their mutual reactions.” It is particularlynoticeable in the case of Jane Austen who is hailed as a novelist too. As a master ofher craft she outshined all contemporary novelists.

Jane Austen is a satirist as well as a moralist too. In “Sense and Sensibility”she satirizes the sentimentality in the character of Marianne. In the character of JohnDashwood, she satirizes henpecked husbands and in the character of his wife she findsnothing but contempt for her selfishness. Her satire is directed against the GothicRomance and the zest for stormy passions. She adds the love for morality along withthe satire. Obviously, Morality reflects in her novels. Walter Allen rightly points out,“Jane Austen was a moralist – an eighteenth – century moralist. In some respects, shewas the last and finest flower of that century at its quintessential”. She hates folly,irresponsibility and lack of self – restraint throughout her life. “Jane Austenrecognized that how you live is second in importance to what you live for, that life isa question of form as well as of content. To be completely satisfactory as a humanbeing you need to be not only good and sensible but also good mannered andcultivated. If you could not manage to be good there was some merit in being good –mannered.”

Moreover, Jane Austen’s view of life is realistic. She is an idealist, but apractical idealist. She condemns all ideas that are not related to the facts of humanlife. Her view of life was so fundamental to her that all her novels are immersed in it.

4.5 HER OEUVREJane Austen is hailed as a great novelist. Jane Austen was a born story – teller,

and reveled in it from early years. She wrote from sheer love of writing and herstories being published anonymously during her lifetime. In her short span, theimportant works she produced were Sense and Sensibility (1811), Pride andPrejudice (1813) Northanger Abbey (1798) and Persuasion (1818), MansfieldPark (1814), and Emma (1815). In these works Jane Austen chose deliberately toportray small groups of people in a confining environment and also, to mould theapparently trivial incidents of their lives into a poised comedy of manners.

Sense and SensibilityIn this novel, Jane Austen ridicules sentimentalists in a subdued ironical tone.

One of the characters, Elinor represents sense and her sister Marianne stands for

sensibility. The satire is mostly directed against sensibility and sentimentally depictedin the character of Marianne. Jane Austen also ridicules the selfishness and worldlywisdom of Mrs. John Dashwood, and the henpecked nature of John Dashwood. Thestyle is forcefully ironical.

Pride and Prejudice‘Pride and Prejudice’ is considered to be the finest novel of Jane Austen, and

is the work of art in the history of English fiction. It has an outline of incomparablefreshness and sharpness. The same thing is carved on Shakespeare’s witty comedy;Benedict and Beatrice who hate each other in the beginning of the play are ultimatelymarried at the end. Similarly, Jane Austen’s novel also has the exhibition of ‘Prideand Prejudice’ and their ultimate union at the end. Darcy represents Pride andElizabeth represents prejudice. They are eventually united in a cheerful spirit. Thecharacters are finely drawn.

Northanger AbbeyIn Northanger Abbey as in Sense and Sensibility Jane Austen gave her view

of what a novel should avoid. “She sheared away epic digressions, common placemoralizing, hysterical sentiment, the lovely weather of romance, and the prattle ofyoung ladies to their confidents about their beaux and sprigged muslin robes”. After avisit to Bath, the heroine is invited to an abbey. She imagines romantic possibilitiesthere but she is undeceived at the end of the novel. Treatment of the characters isclever and touched with finest satiric observation.

Mansfield ParkThe central character of the novel is Fanny Price. The characters of Lady

Bertram and Sir Thomas Bertram have been admirably drawn. The novel has a greatsignificance and represents the reaction of Jane Austen, recognized as a quiterespectable lady novelist of the times.

EmmaThe novel has been named after the heroine of the novel, Emma. The only one

special trait in the character of Emma is her keen sense of aristocracy. The samedetermined feature was found in Jane Austen too throughout her life. The centralcharacters of the fiction are landowners with tenant farmers, persons of privateincome and they are concentrated in houses and families. Totally, they live in acontrolled and stable world.

PersuasionIt is the last work of Jane Austen. The tone of this novel is warmer. “Jane

Austen gives to Anne Elliot the most moving love story she ever wrote, so tender inexpression that it is a matter of tradition to believe it echoed some chapter form thestory of her own life. Anne is forced by the social prejudice of her family to break offher engagement to Frederick Wentworth, a young naval officer with whom she isdeeply in love. The story is concerned with the gradual revival of his passion for herwhen the bloom of youth has faded – and they are eventually married.”

As Somerset Maugham keenly observes, “It is difficult to decide which thebest of her novels is because they are all so good, and each one has its devoted andeven fanatic admirers.” In her books, as well as in life, her surroundings are the manorhouse and the cottage, the ballroom and the parsonage. She proved that her interest

was both the great and the small, and neither escaped her comic lashings. Therefore,the characters in her novels live in a closed society. They are quite amused by theirown ambition, funny in their talks. “Violence, poverty and death play little part inJane Austen’s novels,” says Duke Schirmir.

Winston Churchill liked her novels for the reason that there are “no worriesabout the French revolution or the crashing struggle of the Napoleonic wars, onlymanners controlling natural passion so far as they could, together with culturedexplanations of any mischances.” Hence there is a strong basis of moral seriousness toher work.

4.6 HER CONTRIBUTION TO LITERATUREJane Austen was the greatest woman novelist during the first quarter of the

nineteenth century. She brings about miracles and so often her name is compared withShakespeare. Robert Liddell depreciated and also supported her comparison withShakespeare when he remarks, “Jane Austen, and very ineptly, is compared withShakespeare; it is hard to see how anyone who sincerely admired either of them couldmake that comparison, or could suppose that they were trying to do the same things.His handling of character and intrigue is often no more impressive than her verbalpoetry. But their fate has in some ways been similar: they are standard and acceptedauthors, as no other English author is, and people think they have a knowledge ofthem that is almost ‘infused’ and feel able to write about them without previous studyin a way in which no one would venture to write about Milton or George Eliot.”

Jane Austen drew all her material from her own experience. She never wentoutside her experience, with the result that all her scenes belong to South Englandwhere she had spent a considerable period of her life. Moody and Lovett observe,“Miss Austen exploited with unrivaled expertness the potentialities of a seeminglynarrow mode of existence. From the outset she limited her view to the world that sheknew and the influences that she saw at work”. Her novels present beautifully themanners in Southern England of the early nineteenth century and the picture of theentire English society of the Upper – Middle – Class, the clergy and the countrygentlemen is brought forth with all its comedy in her novels. The reason of why shewrote only about the Upper – Middle – Class is this was the class that she knew andher inhibition deserved praise. She contributed her novels with remarkablepsychological studies of men and women, avoiding passion and prejudice. Her novelshad a distinct moral purpose, which she sought to enforce through mild irony andgentle satire. Thus she is distinguished as the greatest English novelist because of thequeenliness of her craftsmanship, purity and simplicity of her style and themes.

4.7 INTRODUCTION TO THE TEXT

In Austen’s time, social status was determined by a combination of familybackground, reputation, and wealth – marriage was one of the main ways in whichone could raise one’s social status. Austen’s Emma is a brilliant novel and its themesare universal and timeless. It is all about the things in life, which never change – love,pride, marriage, status and money. Austen’s skill in reflecting Emma and hermachinations for good, against Mrs. Elton and her machinations for her own good aregloriously done. This novel focused on the confined nature of a woman’s existence inthe early – nineteenth – century rural England.

The protagonist of this novel, Emma Woodhouse possesses a great deal ofintelligence and energy that she attempts to guide the marital destinies of her friends.She changes from being vain and self – satisfied, blind to her own feelings anddangerously insensitive to the feelings of others, in a slow, painful progress towardsmaturity.

Emma is left alone with her hypochondriacal father and feels bereft ofcompanionship when her governess, Miss. Taylor, leaves the house – hold to marry aneighbour, Mr. Weston. She makes a protégée of Harriet Smith, an illegitimate girl ofno social status and sets about arranging Harriet’s life.

George Knightley of Donwell Abbey is a friend of the woodhouse family andhis young brother John is married to Emma’s sister, Isabella. He disputes Emma’ssmug assumption that Anne Taylor’s Marriage is largely due to her skill as amatchmaker and frowns on her attempts to manipulate Harriet into what she decidesis a good marriage. One of his tenants, a young farmer named Robert Martin,proposes to Harriet but Emma sees to it that Harriet turns him down. She tries insteadto effect a match for Harriet with Mr. Elton, a young clergyman, inspite ofKnightley’s warning. Elton despises Harriet and has set his sights on Emma herself.

For her part, Emma half fancies herself in love with Mr. Weston’s son by hisfirst marriage, Frank Churchill, who has now appeared on the scene. Harriet,meanwhile, has become interested in George Knightley’s unaffected warmth andintelligence. Emma, reassuring Harriet after the departure of Elton, is now consideringFrank Churchill for her. Without giving the thought expression, Emma has alwaysregarded Knightley as hers and the realization that Harriet might supplant her inKnightley’s affections, together with the discovery that Frank Churchill is engaged toJane Fairfax, forces her to examine her own conduct and resolve to behave better.Knightley proposes to her while Harriet, left to decide for Harriet, marries RobertMartin.

4.8 THE STYLE

The style of Jane Austen is based upon the style of Dr. Johnson. She is verymuch capable to give expression to the subtle nuances of her feelings through it. HerJohnsonian diction and syntax are the standard. Miss Lascelles says, “To us JaneAusten appears like one who inherits a prosperous and well ordered estate – theheritage of prose style in which neither generalization nor abstraction need signifyvagueness, because there was close enough agreement as to the scope andsignificance of such term”. Thus she can write, without the least suspicion of irony.

Jane Austen can use abstractions easily. Her sentences can be carefullybalanced. She can employ rhetorical language – It is by virtue of this tradition that theirony of Jane Austen’s style derives much of its sharpness and point. But she does notcopy the tradition blindly but the traditional style undergoes a change into her hands.It is with the sense of novelty as well as with the knowledge of her literary heritagethat her style is made.

Her novelty of Style

There is a simple word, which gives a hint of irony to a passage. Thus afterlistening to John Knightley complain about going out to an evening party in badwhether, Emma ‘could not be complying, she dreaded being quarrelsome; her heroismreached only to silence’. She often wishes to present a character in an unfavorablylight.

In her later works she develops a variation on this technique; she constructssentences ‘too elaborate’, as Mrs. Lascelles says, ‘for … (the) powers’ of her‘tiresome talkers’. There are, for example, Mr. Elton and Mrs. Clay, who are muchbetter parodies than Mr. Collins because they are more than paradise.

Understatement is the main aspect of irony; the device is used in the sense ofnegation. In Jane Austen’s work there are hundreds of instances of this kind of irony.

Her Novels

Jane Austen has shown us in the book that Emma’s insistence is a sign of herself – deception, a symbol of her unconscious love for Mr. Knightley. But the authoramusingly reminds the readers of the distance that her heroine has gone towardsknowing herself.

4.9 IRONY

Jane Austen’s irony has much more force than the usual rhetorical categorieswill allow. Understatement and antiphrasis by no means account for all the ironies inher diction and syntax. Her irony imported her front rank among the Englishnovelists.

‘Irony’ means the stylistic technique of reversal, or at least transformation ofliteral meaning. Jane Austen like – wise often uses irony as a stylistic device for quiteunironic purposes.

4.10 THEMEMiss Jane Austen develops themes of her novels significantly. Her novels go

beyond social record, perplexity, commitment, and to moral concern. “She not onlylimits herself to the sphere which she understands, she even picks and choosesamongst the raw materials of experience available to her, eschewing what her geniuscannot control: She writes to her niece; but within this narrow range she does not byany means plumb every depth. She is aware of this fact is evident from hercorrespondence with James strainer Clarke, librarian to the Prince Regent,” observesAndrew H. Wright.

The View of CriticsMost of Jane Austen’s readers see sin her choice of subject matter a deliberate

limitation, smallness of range. But those who like her find her scope quite adequate tothe exposition of important themes; those dislike her complain that the country gentrycannot possibly yield anything of surpassing value.

The country life in her part of the world was relatively undisturbed. She mightsimply have held to the past, have rejected the present and its implications. Then herthemes might reflect or embody the morality of her father’s generation.

Jane Austen gives a full picture of even the narrow segment of society, whichis portrayed in the six novels. She omits to consider the lower classes and she hardlytouches on the part of aristocracy but when she does, its members are usuallysatirized. So we are left with the country, even these gentry are not portrayed in full.

The theme of novel – Emma

Mr. R.I. Hughes says, “The underlying theme of this novel is the education ofEmma Woodhouse; and the recurrent irony is that Emma, who must become pupil,insists on acting as teacher. Her mismanagement of the affairs of Harriet, andconsequent difficulties to Harriet, herself, Elton, Knightley all come out of Emma’sconfusion of two roles. The question is in what must Emma be educated? Obliviouslyshe is incredibly naive in the matters of passion and sex. Her awareness of how muchis involved in the act of loving is a theme capable of development totally within thenovel’s framework. But she is just as naïve in her notions of society and as soon aslove and a particular definition of society, are brought face-to-face, we are invited tomove outside the novel’s framework. The sprit of society is liquid, shifting; the stateof society beyond Highbury and Randall is not the same as it once was: no societyeven is. Emma must also be educated in the respect and her awareness of the newsprit of society cannot be developed totally within the novel for the simple reason thatthe spirit lies outside the novel. Emma’s education is not single, but double: first, shemust recognize love as it is defined outside of her own cloistered fancies; second, shemust recognize society as it is defined outside the cloister of the novel. When sherecognizes that there is something outside is Emma redeemed; the invasion by outsideof the inside becomes a dominant theme of the novel; and it is the crossing andrecrossing of the two outsides (real love, real society) which determines the meaningand the patterns of the novel.”

4.11 PLOT CONSTRUCTION

Jane Austen’s plots show artistic perfection. Jane Austen is one of thosenovelists in whose works characters cannot be considered apart from plot.Characterization and the construction go hand in hand in them, and quite often thetwo are interchangeable. Her psychological insight into her characters, like her minuteobservation, needs no elaboration. Most of them are “round” characters and have anorganic development.

One of Jane Austen’s achievements and merits is her perfection at plotconstruction. She has given well-integrated plots. All the characters in a Jane Austennovel are essential to its plot including the very minor ones.

The ConstructionThe construction of ‘Emma’ is a masterpiece of finished grace in seven well –

balanced movements which vary in length and in tempo but follow one another in aharmonious succession of stresses and relaxations which is most interesting tofollow’. The first movement takes in the first I7 chapters and is concerned with theHarriet smith - Elton. The second movement concerns with the Frank Churchill - JaneFairfax block. The third movement shows how skilfully Jane Austen suggests the

excitement aroused among the ladies of Highbury by Frank Churchill’s presenceamong them. The fourth movement of the plot shows Emma’s state of her heart inrelation to Frank Churchill and she fancies herself out of love with him. In the fifthmovement we notice the turning round of the fate upon the offending Emma. Thesixth movement completes the march of the fate against Emma. The seventh and lastmovement of the plot concerns itself with the Knightley block, when Emma is fullyabsorbed wedding bells ring for Harriet and Emma. Jane Fairfax is also to be marriedto Frank Churchill soon after the expiry mourning for his aunt.

The plot is quite complex, with more than one element often working at once.It is well composed of classic pattern, contrast, and planned general social satire; allfacets are based upon conflict. Though it is not obvious as the others, even the lastmentioned element (which is man – against – man) stems from the conflict betweensocial intention and performance. All of these underlying conflicts are the motive ofcomic irony.

4.12 SUMMARY

Jane Austen (1775 - 1817) born in South – Central England and possessed one ofthe greatest qualities of a novelist that she had the power to create living characters.Her life, her characteristics and her reading influenced her writings. It is very accurateto mention that some of the events and changes which took place during her periodwere also reflected in most of her novels: The early growth of Industrialism, Frenchrevolution and the war between England and France. She concentrated upon eternalmixed qualities of humanity, the cause of events and the status of the society at hertimes and reached all sort of people through her works. Thus Jane Austen is hailed asone of the greatest woman novelists of her times.

4.13 TERMINAL QUESTIONS

SECTION A:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING QUESTIONS IN A SENTENCE OR TWO:

1. What is reflected in most of Jane Austen’s early novels?2. When did the States of America declare their Independence?

3. Mention some of the Universal themes in Emma.

4. Who is the protagonist of the novel, Emma?

5. What language does Jane Austen employs in her writings?

SECTION B:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING IN PARAGRAPHS:

1. Bring out the salient features of Romanticism.

2. Make a brief analysis on Jane Austen’s theme.

3. How far is Jane Austen is considered as an idealist – Discuss

SECTION C:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING ESSAY QUESTIONS:

1. Write a short essay on the major works of Jane Austen.

2. Jane Austen contributed her novels with the Psychological aspects of men andwomen – Do you agree.

CHAPTER – V

EMMA - JANE AUSTEN

5.1 INTRODUCTION

This chapter consists of the detailed analysis of the text - “Emma” andits special significance, which helps the students, gain a thorough knowledge of thetext.

5.2 EMMA – AS A DOMESTIC NOVELEmma is definitely a domestic novel because it deals with only a few human

families belonging to different strata of society. Just as domestic novels bring out ordevelop the family relations between the various characters so also social novelsreflect the social relations of the various families.

A Social Novel

Now, so far Emma is concerned, it narrates the domestic life and alsodescribes the social functions of a few families, living in various parts of England.Jane Austen introduces into Emma some of the aristocratic, middle class, as well asthe poorer families. Most of these families are correlated either by domestic ties or bysocial ties, e.g. The woodhouse are related to the Knightleys, the Campbells arerelated to the Dixons, the Churchills are related to the Westons, and so on. There are afew other families which are not domestically related but which are brought togetherby social engagements or functions such as tea or dinner parties, ball dances and othermusical entertainments; and these families are the Martins, the Coles, and the Eltonsetc.

Domestic Ties

In Emma Jane Austen describes the domestic as well as the social relations ofthe various families. Harriet Smith is brought in touch with Emma Woodhouse, JaneFairfax is placed by circumstances in the way of Frank Churchill, Miss Taylor is putin touch with Mr. Weston, Mr. Elton is pulled out from Highbury to Bath to be inclose touch with Miss Augusta Hawkins, and even the Knightleys of London aremade to associate themselves with the Woodhouses of Highbury.

The Marital TouchThe chief touch is the marital touch, which has to pass through various stages

of love in order to mature into conjugal relations. There are five couples of lovers whoprepare themselves for conjugal life, while there three or more couples who havealready settled down into regular families. The five couples of lovers are Miss Taylorand Mr. Weston, Miss Emma Woodhouse and Mr. George Knightley, Mr. FrankChurchill and Miss Jane Fairfax, Mr. Elton and Miss Augusta Hawkins, Miss HarrietSmith and Mr. Robert Martin. Those who have already settled into a regular marriedlife are the Coles, the Campbells, and the Knightleys etc. There are others who arefortunate or unfortunate individuals who were married long ago but who are noweither widowers or widows such as Mr. Woodhouse, Mrs. Goddard, and Mrs. Bates;

there are one or two unfortunate souls who have not been united with any body bymarriage such as Miss Bates, Miss Cox and others.

A Novel of Domestic LifeEmma is chiefly a novel of domestic problems, and particularly, of love and

sometimes, of jealousy, hatred and rivalry, and on rare occasions, ofmisunderstanding and enmity. The readers feel as if he or she is Emma or Frank,Harriet or Elton, Knightley or Weston, just as he or she is made to pass throughcertain situations and then after a succession of hurdles in the way of their desire forunion are united at last. We find in (Emma) Frank is united with Jane. Harried isunited with Martin, Miss Taylor is united with Mr. Weston, Mr. Elton is united withMiss Augusta Hawkins, and Miss Emma Woodhouse is united with Mr. GeorgeKnightley. Love and marriage are the greatest realities of domestic life, and these twochief elements we find in the novel Emma, and Emma has been universally declaredas a domestic novel.

A Psychological NovelEmma is a Psychological novel. Every domestic novel is bound to be

Psychological too. A Psychological novel means a novel in which some of thecharacters being extremely intelligent or extremely stupid or extremely good orextremely wicked act upon one another leading to their development or deteriorationas the story proceeds from a simple beginning to a serious complication. Some of thecharacters as Emma, Mr. Elton, Frank Churchill, Jane Fairfax, Mr. George Knightley,Mr. John Knightley are extremely intelligent or shrewd, while on the other hand,Harriet Smith, Miss Bates, Mr. Woodhouse, Mrs. Weston, Isabella Knightley, are farfrom being shrewd or intelligent. There are characters such as Mr. Elton, Mrs. Elton;Frank Churchill, Jane Fairfax who are not only shrewd or intelligent but they verge onthe point of being wicked. Mr. and Mrs. Elton, Frank Churchill and even Jane Fairfaxare wicked in the sense that they always put on a mark and practice hypocrisy orduplicity in order to serve their own selfish end? But the most stupid characters areMiss Bates, Harriet Smith and even Mr. Woodhouse because they lack commonsense,they do not know what they speak or do, and thereby they make themselves ridiculousin the eyes of others.

Conclusion

Emma is a Psychological novel because some of the characters in it such asFrank, Mr. Elton and his wife, Jane. Fairfax are indeed subtle Psychological subjectswhile Miss Bates, Harriet, Emma’s father are also interesting Psychological studies.In a psychological novel, the characters develop by the interaction of character andthe story of the novel develops by the interaction of the human minds (humancharacters) upon one another. Emma, the most dynamic character in the novel, buildsup the story, leads it on by her mental activities in the direction of preventingHarriet’s marriage with Martin, of developing intimacy and love between Mr. Eltonand Harriet or even between Frank Churchill and Harriet with a view to bring about ahappy union between the couples. Emma has to tackle Mr. Elton or Frank Churchillfor achieving her end. Then again, the most interesting Psychological studies are Mrs.Elton and Miss Bates, Mr. Woodhouse and Harriet Smith. The whole novel isPsychological as well as it is a domestic picture.

5.3 EMMA – AS A COMEDY OF ERRORS

Introduction

In the novel Emma, we find a number of characters both men and women whoplay the role of lovers to one another. They commit blunders, which lead to happyunions between the blundering couples giving rise to a regular comedy which can bebetter termed as the Comedy of Errors. It is the errors of the pairs of lovers in thestory, which provide us with sufficient food for laughter.

The Errors of CharactersEmma commits the greatest blunder, in preventing Harriet, from marrying

Robert Martin, believing all the while that Harriet belongs to a gentile family whileMartin belongs to a common farmer’s family. Emma does not know anything aboutthe parentage of Harriet till the very end of the story. Mr. Knightley reveals thatHarriet is the daughter of a tradesman who cannot be regarded any way superior to afarmer in blood or social status. Emma sets Harriet on Mr. Elton, who has an eye, onEmma because Emma is the owner of thirty thousand pounds. Mr. Knightley knowscorrectly the Psychology of Mr. Elton, namely, that he would never marry a poor girl;Mr. Elton showers all his attentions upon Emma – but unfortunately, Emma takes allsuch attentions as directed towards Harriet. But one day, while Elton returns from thedinner at Randalls in the same coach with Emma, he opens her eyes outright byproposing to her. Emma rejects the offer. Elton runs the very next day to Weymouthand gets in touch with Miss Augusta Hawkins and marries her outright because shepossesses ten thousand pounds.

Emma’s ConfusionEmma believes that Harriet loves Frank Churchill who has been playing a

double game with Emma, Harriet and even sometimes with Jane Fairfax with whomhe has been secretly engaged at Bath, and who sometimes on that account is believedto be seriously in love with Emma and Harriet although he is not in love with anybodyexcept with Jane Fairfax. Emma, the shrewdest woman character in the whole story,does not properly understand even a simpleton of a girl like Harriet. When Harriet isseriously in love with Mr. Knightley, Emma thinks that Harriet is in love with FrankChurchill. When Mr. Knightley is in love with Emma, she thinks and Mrs. Westonalso seriously believes that he is in love with Jane Fairfax.

Harriet’s CourageHarriet throws away into the fireplace the mementoes (tokens of

remembrance) of Mr. Elton after his marriage with Hawkins? All this she does simplybecause she believes that Mr. Knightley is in love with her. She misinterprets all thehumanity and kindness of Mr. Knightley towards Harriet as tokens of love, and Emmatoo is misled by Harriet’s report about Mr. Knightley’s behaviour towards Harriet.Mr. Knightley takes pity on Harriet at the Crown Inn dancing party simply becauseMr. Elton refuses to dance with her and thereby wounds her feelings most grievously.

Emma’s ViewsAnother serious blunder, which Emma commits, is that Mr. Dixon, who is

married to Miss Campbell, loves Jane Fairfax; and she imagines that Mr. Dixon lovesJane because she is far more beautiful and also can sing and play on the piano muchbetter than Campbell. Emma fancies that it is Dixon who has presented the piano to

Jane. But all her doubts melt into the air when she comes to know that Jane is engagedwith Frank and that it is Frank who is the donor of the piano to Jane.

Jane’s BlunderJane commits the blunder of fancying that Frank loves her particularly because

Frank makes many cutting remarks about Jane and also behaves most gallant liketowards Emma under the very eyes of Jane. Frank in his letter to Mrs. Weston makesit perfectly clear that he never fell in love with Emma, and he believed too that Emmawas shrewd enough to understand why he was behaving in that strange gallant likemanner towards her.

The Real AspectsEmma does not understand either Harriet or Mr. Elton or Frank or Jane or even Mr.George Knightley. She does not understand even her own mind, namely, that she wasnot in love with anybody except with Mr. George Knightley. It is the greatestcomedy! Every one of the lovers – man or woman – commits blunders and thencomes to realize his or her own foolery. But Jane is so much fooled by the whimsicalbehaviour of Frank that she even goes to the point of breaking her engagement withFrank and takes up the job of a governess! Elton, Harriet, Mrs. Weston, Frank – allare under the same delusion or illusion, and realize their errors in the long run. Awoman like Mrs. Weston commits the error of thinking that Mr. George Knightley isseriously in love with Jane Fairfax because he lends his coach for carrying Jane andalso because he sends all his store of apples for Jane! Harriet misfancies that Mr.Knightley is in love with her!

Nobody feels shocked but, recovers quickly from the blunder, and feels quitehappy when united by marriage in the long run with his or her life’s partner! ThusEmma is a comedy of errors!

5.4 HUMOURS IN EMMA

IntroductionJane Austen introduces plenty of humour, wit, satire in various characters,

situations and incidents in her novels. Emma has certain characters and situationssufficiently humorous or satiric. For example, Miss Bates and Mr. Woodhouse aresufficiently humorous characters while the situations in which the various lovers taketheir part are also equally humourous. . There are touches of satire also in some of thepassages in the novel; the most striking passage in Emma is the following:

“Mrs. Goddard was the mistress of a school – not of a seminary or anestablishment, or anything which professed in long sentences of refined nonsense, tocombine liberal acquirements with elegant morality upon new principles and newsystems and where young ladies for enormous pay might be screwed out of health andinto vanity-but a real, honest, old fashioned boarding school, where a reasonablequantity of accomplishments are sold at a reasonable price”.

Emma’s Humour

The errors of Emma provide the reader with sufficient food for laughter.Emma imagines that Mr. Elton is in love with Harriet Smith whereas we know that heis in love with Emma? With a perfectly wrong notion, when Emma tries to bring

together Mr. Elton and Harriet at the Vicarage or at Hartfield or at Randalls oranywhere else, certain situations arise which most are amusing to the reader. When,Emma draws the portrait of Harriet, Mr. Elton praises the piece of workmanship, andagrees to get the portrait nicely framed in London. He actually runs to London inorder to do the job merely to please Emma and not at all Harriet. The charade iswritten entirely for the sake of Emma and Emma in favour of Harriet misinterprets it.

5.5 CHARACTERIZATION IN EMMA

1. Emma

As the heroine of the novel, Emma is the most towering personality in thewhole galaxy of characters. The novel has been named after her. It is believed thatJane Austen has projected her own personality, some of her own physical, mental,moral and intellectual qualities into Emma. Emma marries in the long run in spite ofher will to remain a spinster all her life on account of her aged invalid father. There isonly one special trait in the character of Emma - her keen sense of aristocracy or classdistinction –, which was found in Jane Austen too throughout her life. Emma,tolerably a pretty woman with hazel eyes; resembled Jane Austen to a great extent.Emma’s pride, arrogance, kindness, generosity, sympathy for the poor, reflects faultsand virtues of Jane Austen. Their financial position, their kinship with the church andthe clergymen are the same.

She has independent spirit from her very childhood. The death of her motherat the age of twelve years accounts for her obstinacy, her dislike for any kind ofrestraint or interference from outside in any of her affairs. Her governess Miss Taylor(afterwards Mrs. Weston) spoilt Emma by giving her much freedom.

Her PersonalityEmma always considers herself to be right and never to be wrong. She actually

commits so many blunders, which cost many people a good deal of material loss,mental agony and even personal humiliation. Emma is not a good judge of humancharacter, particularly, male human character. She is mistaken in her study of thepsychology of Mr. Elton, Mr. Frank Churchill, Mr. Dixon and ever Mr. GeorgeKnightley. She does not judge even female characters that come in close touch withher. When Mr. Elton loves Emma she believes most sincerely that he is in love withHarriet. When Frank plays the role of actor as a lover to Emma, she mistakes him tobe genuinely in love with her and she is mistaken in her study of the relationshipbetween Frank and Jane. She fancies that Frank does not like Jane at all because hecriticizes her at every step on every occasion. He makes a caricature of her when he isactually making a fun of his own fake chivalry exhibited towards Emma herself. Thenagain, she misunderstands George Knightley who appears to be kind and generous topoor Harriet. She thinks that George Knightley loves Harriet. Harriet too believes thatMr. Knightley is seriously in love with her! Emma fancies that Frank is also seriouslyin love with Harriet as he is with Emma herself. All the suppositions, inferences,conclusions, suspicions are completely falsified by the actual action of the variouscharacters whomever she happens to misunderstand.

A Sense of Pride

Emma has a sense of superiority and Pride over others. Although she has fullsympathy for the poor and the destitute, she cannot stoop to identify herself withthem. Emma hesitates to visit the Bateses, the Coles, and the Martins simply becausethey are not genteel or elegant or aristocratic by birth. Emma represents strictly thetypically feudal class mentality. The people of any poor inferior class dislike her bythe standard chiefly of birth and also of financial position or even the standard ofvocation. Emma keeps aloof from the Martins because they are farmers. She avoidsthe Bateses because they are financially not well off; she does not even reciprocateheartily with the Coles because they belong of the trader class.

Mr. Woodhouse, Emma’s father, forbids Emma to strive in matchmaking.Emma, being peculiarly circumstanced after the death of her mother fears that sheshall have to remain a spinster all her life. She says frequently that she will sacrificeher life for the sake of her aged invalid father. She is only twenty one years old.

Psychological AspectThere is another Psychological reason behind Emma’s matchmaking, and it is

her desire to get the credit of bringing about union between man and woman. Emmaactually suffers when she tries to get Harriet married to either Elton or FrankChurchill by snatching her away form Martin! The third psychological reason is thatEmma by doing the job of match-making comes in touch with many young men whosurely lend considerable delight and satisfaction to her by their approach, talk andclose association. In the case of both Elton and Frank, Emma derives a lot pleasure aswell as the satisfaction of her pride or vanity when each of them pays his tribute to herbefore offering any love to Harriet by any actual gesture.

There is in Emma some jealousy particularly in relation to Jane Fairfax andalso to Harriet, when the latter says that Mr. Knightley is deeply in love with her(Harriet). She cannot tolerate any woman to be given any kind of superiority over her.She wants to be flattered for her personal charms, for her skill in painting and music,for her aristocracy and financial position. She does not acknowledge any man orwoman to be her superior in any respect; that is the root cause of her jealousy. Shegrows jealous when Harriet reports that Mr. Knightley has given her a clear indicationof his love for her. She refuses even to see the face of Harriet when she really fearsthat Mr.Knightley may be in love with Harriet. This green-eyed jealousy eats up hervery body and soul, and that is why probably when Mr.Knightley proposes to her, sheat once jumps at the offer. Emma always wants to be the first object of preference inthe eyes of everybody - whether it is Elton or Frank or Knightley.

Qualities of Emma are : - the quality of forgetting and forgiving –the qualityof admitting her fault, the quality of making a very sincere and frank compromiseeven with those who are diametrically opposed to her suppositions. She makes acompromise with both Frank and Jane inspite of Jane’s discourteous behaviour andalso in the face of Frank’s repeated acts of duplicity.

Her Wit and Fancy

She is a vital girl who has power and authority, and more than enough egotismfor the forgivable follies of youth. She plays the trick with people who areapproaching the marriage ordeal and blind her to own predicament. She is also

pathetic and vulnerable. She appears to be almost lacking in any significant emotionallife. She is detached, witty and cheerful. Her wit often causes social embarrassment.

Emma’s wit is splendid in itself. She was the opposite to heartless when shemade Elizabeth Bennet says, “Follies and nonsense whims and inconsistencies dodivert me, I own, and I laugh at them whenever I can.”She has the symptoms of cagedlively bird.. She should be unhappy, though unhappy; she flatly refuses to beunhappy. Emma herself is a masterpiece of feminine understanding. As a victim ofirony she has a fascination which no other heroine can share. She is lured though amaze of dangerous situations.

2. Mr. WoodhouseHis Nature

Mr. Woodhouse is the father of Emma. He is a widower; he is aged and alsoan invalid. He is one of the most interesting characters in the whole novel because ofhis eccentricities, which provide the cause of laughter. He would have surely been anoddity in our eyes had he not been otherwise pleasant, sociable, generous,sympathetic, hospitable, and most courteous to all, and particularly to the ladies. Mr.Woodhouse must have been a gallant in his younger days. He is particularly attentive,courteous and obliging to all the members of the fair sex in the novel. His gallantry isacknowledged by Mrs. Weston, Mrs. Bates and Mrs. Goddard. But Mr. Woodhouse isparticularly gentle and courteous to Jane Fairfax, Mrs. Elton, and Harriet who arereputed to be youthful and pretty.

His Goodness

Mr. Woodhouse has many eccentricities, which are generally peculiar to oldage. His significant remarks with reference to certain characters in the novel such as“poor Isabella,” “poor Miss Taylor,” “Poor Mr. Elton,” is peculiar. Mr. Woodhouseforgets that he too once got married and got children too when he was young.

Mr. Woodhouse is a very nervous person. He is an invalid and also fairlyaged. But his daughter is quite the opposite of the father. Mr. Wood house’snervousness is a kind of weakness. Emma exploits her father’s nervousness ortimidity in the support of her marriage with Mr. George Knightley. She assures herfather that Mr. Knightley would be a good protection to Mr. Woodhouse if Emmamarried him and he may stay permanently at Hartfield.

His Wit

Mr. Woodhouse has funny notions about food, about medicine, about sittingup late at night etc. He is in favour of Mr. Perry’s medical treatment. He is prejudicedagainst Mr. Wingfield and his prescription of drugs. Mr. Woodhouse belonged to anage when there was no medical science, no qualified physician or surgeon, and hence,it is but natural that he should rely so blindly upon the treatment or prescription of Mr.Perry. The character of Mr. Woodhouse is eccentric, whimsical and even odd only toprovide food for innocent laughter, which most other characters in the novel as wellas the readers greatly enjoy. It does not mean, however, that Mr. Woodhouse is aclown or a buffoon. Of course, he lacks a little bit of memory and commonsense dueto which he makes himself so often as laughable or ridiculous.

His Lovable Traits

Mr. Woodhouse possesses many lovable qualities e.g. courtesy, kindness,generosity, hospitality, friendliness, sociability and so many other attractive featuresof human nature, which many people do not possess in youth or in grown up age. Mr.Bradley calls Mr. Woodhouse “next to Don Quixote, perhaps the most perfectgentleman in fiction.” Mr. Bailey however comments, “Indeed Mr. Woodhouse is nota gentleman, or at any rate, not a man at all; he is an old woman a dear old woman, nodoubt, and Emma’s father; but he is only there to provide some pleasant comicbusiness which he does very well. But it is all he does.”

Ronald Blithe says about Mr. Woodhouse, “He married late and apparentlywithout enthusiasm, and when his wife died after giving him two daughters he seemedto have been able to transfer his backgammon-playing, gossiping affection to hischildren and their governess without much trouble. But when Isabella, his elderdaughter, weds Mr. John Knightley, who is a lawyer in Brunswick Square and thebrother of his Donwell neighbour he is to begin a sinister fantasy which is to lead himto regard all marriages as deaths”. He is timid and antisocial -“The sooner every partybreaks up, the better”. He hates all changes and demands that life should be like hisgruel, warm, cosy and innocuous. He is an important child, and Emma has to doublethe role of daughter and mother obeying him and commanding him. Thus Mr.Woodhouse is regarded as an old pet by generations of readers. He is actually amenace, and by not realizing this Emma reveals yet another aspect of hervulnerability. When she does realize it, at the very close of the novel, she obstructs itwith a farcical ruthlessness. Throughout his life, Mr. Woodhouse has managed to gethis own way by recourse to the trivial, which Emma evokes to defeat her father’spower, once and forever. She persuades him that by having Mr. Knightley in thehouse as her husband he will have protection from the chicken thieves who have beenbothering the neighborhood. Mr. Woodhouse at last consents to the union of hisgreatest friend and dearest daughter”.

3. Mr. George Knightley

The Hero of Novel

Mr. George Knightley is regarded as the hero of the novel and Emma isconsidered as the heroine. Mr. George Knightley possesses moral courage, integrity ofcharacter, generosity and kindliness, impartiality, correctness of insight andjudgement, self-control and many other virtues which go to the making of a hero inthe true sense of the term.

His Disposition

Mr. George Knightley is the elder brother of Mr. John Knightley, the husbandof Isabella and the elder sister of Emma. He is seven and thirty while Emma is onlyone and twenty; there is a disparity of sixteen years between two. Neither Mr.Knightley nor Emma could think of proposing to each other however much theymight have been secretly in love with each other.

Mr. George Knightley is the mentor of Highbury and the entire neighborhood.Everybody has sincere regards for him because of his high moral integrity his

dauntless courage, his unprejudiced mentality, his noble impartiality, his readiness tohelp the needy, his broad outlook on men, women and things, his generosity, hispenetrating insight into human character, his forgiving and forgetting spirit – and hisreadiness to take up the right cause against the wrong cause Mr. Knightley has thecourage to repremand Emma whenever she is wrong, whenever she happens tomisguide herself or others. He points out the errors of Emma, particularly when sheundertakes the match - making between Elton and Harriet, between Harriet and Frank,and how many times he snubs Emma because of her ill- treatment towards Jane andMiss Bates. He points out to us as much as to Emma herself that Emma has beenspoilt (pampered) by Mrs. Weston (originally Miss Taylor) and by Mr. Woodhouse.He points out to Emma more than once how obstinate she is, how mistaken she is inher inferences and judgments. When Emma is seriously trying to match Elton withHarriet, Mr. Knightley tells Emma that Elton will never marry below his rank i.e. insocial status or in financial position. When Emma becomes intimate with Frank, Mr.Knightley fears that Emma is in love with him while he is flirting with her – which isindeed a dangerous game! It is Mr. Knightley alone in the whole novel who suspectsand correctly too that Frank has a definite understanding with Jane.

Mr. Knightley correctly suspects that there is some secret understandingbetween Jane and Frank. Mr. Knightley is perfectly right when he says that Emma isjealous of Jane because of Jane’s superiority in physical charms as well as in musicalskill. He is also perfectly right when he says that Frank has been playing a game ofduplicity with Emma, Harriet, Mrs. Weston and everybody. Mr. Knightley is alsoright when he points out the error of Emma in thinking that he is in love with Jane orwith Harriet. Mr. Knightley actually proves Emma’s error by proposing to her that hewould like to marry her.

A Considerate ManHe sends his own coach to the Bateses in order to convey Jane to the dinner

party at the house of the Coles. Mr. Knightley is not a gallant; he is merely humaneand with a very keen of moral courage which makes him indeed the greatestpersonality in the whole story.

Mr. George Knightley is far more considerate than his brother John Knightley.John Knightley dose not make any consideration of the sickness of Mr. Woodhousebut George Knightley treats Mr. Woodhouse with the greatest care and respect,knowing well his weaknesses as well as his deficiencies. He tries his best always tomake Mr. Woodhouse comfortable and at ease or peaceful in mind, while JohnKnightley forgets altogether that when a man grows old, when one is a constantinvalid, and one has lost one’s partner in life at an early age, one is bound to beslightly odd, sensitive and even eccentric as Mr. Woodhouse appears to be.

His Performance

Mark what Ronald Blythe says,

“Mr. Knightley is the timeless Englishman, the real thing, modest, unaffected,and somewhat inadequate of speech”. His late call on Emma on Miss Taylor’swedding day is casual and gossipy. He employs patience and tact easily. He is wellbalanced but not dull. He has bluntness, which is both sexually aggressive and

attractive. Emma shows herself to be as much at home in his conversation as he is inher house. She is obviously impervious to his sexuality. Emma and Mr. Knightleybicker like brother and sister, and Mr. Woodhouse’s sentimentality embraces themequally. It is plain that he does not dread marriage bereavement in this direction, andthat he counts not only on Emma’s remaining single, but on Mr. Knightly also.Emma shows a delayed excitement about the day’s events. She claims to have broughtMiss Taylor and Mr. Weston together. She intends to match - make for the youthfulvicar Mr. Elton.

4. Frank Churchill

Frank Churchill is also an important character. He is associated most closelywith some of the main characters in the story. Frank Churchill assumes importancebecause of some of his mischievous acts, which he deliberately performs either tosatisfy his own frivolous character or to maintain the secrecy of some understandingwith Jane Fairfax with whom he is engaged for marriage. He is the son of Mr. Westonby his first wife on whose death his uncle and aunt Mr. and Mrs. Churchill who hadno children of their own adopted Frank as a son. Mr. and Mrs. Churchill brought upFrank since his early childhood. He took his uncle’s surname i.e. Churchill instead ofhis own father’s surname i.e. Weston. He used to meet his own father atleast onceevery year in London, and did not visit Highbury till sometime after his own father’ssecond marriage with Miss Taylor, governess of Emma.

His PersonalityFrank Churchill is a good-looking young man – divinely tall and divinely fair

– with a cheerful spirit and winning manners. He is a good talker with a good deal ofhumour about his words and manners, which readily attract others. He has the air ofsmartness about him which matters much particularly in the eyes of young women;and that is, why, Mrs. Weston, Emma, Harriet, Mrs. Elton and others are highlyimpressed by him. Frank is unduly shrewd and clever; he knows the Psychology ofpeople and knows also how to exploit it. When he visits Highbury for the first time,he admires Randalls and Hartfield. He sees the old house in which his father formerlyused to live and meets the old woman who nurtured him during his babyhood. Heshows his love for Highbury by visiting the shop and purchasing things from it –succeeded in snaring Emma’s heart too; and she cannot resist the temptation ofencouraging Frank in his amorous advances or what we call flirtations. Mr. GeorgeKnightley, who was badly impressed by Frank from the very beginning, warnedEmma more than once; otherwise Emma would have been positively in the trap ofFrank.

His Habits

Frank goes about everywhere else – to Bath, to Weymouth etc. – in pursuit ofhis frivolous pleasures. He repeatedly puts up lame excuses that he is unable tohonour his promise to visit Mr. Weston on account of Mrs. Churchill’s illness. Mr.George Knightley says about Frank, “If Frank Churchill had wanted to see his father,he could have contrived it. This proves that he can leave the Churchills. He can sitdown and write a fine flourishing letter, full of professions and falsehoods, andpersuade himself that he has hit upon the very best method in the world of preservingpeace at home and preventing his father’s having any right to complain”.

Frank captures the heart of Mrs. Weston and tells that she is a beautiful younglady; he silences the mouth of Emma by paying her the compliment that she is highlyintelligent and accomplished.

His Mischievous Acts

It is because of Frank’s repeated hits at Jane – open or covert that Jane in a fitof anger, jealously; dismay breaks her engagement with Frank and takes up the job ofa governess in London.

Frank has been always telling lies so consistently that it is difficult foranybody to disbelieve his word. He has been throwing dust into the eyes ofeverybody, making a fool of everybody except himself. Even Jane gets exasperatedwith Frank for his strange ways of duplicity in word as well as in deed. Emma isfooled more than anybody else because she takes such a fancy to Frank in spite of hisduplicity, which Emma could never detect although she tells Mr. Knightley that sheknew perfectly well that Frank was merely playing the role of a lover to her.

Frank defends himself against Emma in his letter to Mrs. Weston.Mr. Knightley says that Frank is “a disgrace to the name of man”.

His Love Affairs

Professor A.N. Parasuram, says

“Frank has engagement with Jane Fairfax. He makes use of his false attentionsto Emma as a blind to conceal his real love for Jane. Frank Churchill, the heir of theChurchills, the smart young man of rank and wealth, falls in love with a pennilessorphan. He has only to appear as quite indifferent to her, as a man of his situation wellmight, to keep whole Highbury in complete ignorance of the truth. Instead of that, heflits so outrageously with another woman that his conduct makes not only otherssuspect him to be in love with her, but also even Jane herself is filled with anger anddisgust, and cancels her engagement with him! Frank’s conduct is unfair in the firstplace to his own fiancée. Frank Churchill’s conduct is heartless with regard toEmma”.

5. Mr. Weston

His Early Life

Mr. Weston belongs to Highbury. He comes of a respectable family. He hashad good education but he was a man of an independent temperament, fond ofadventure as well as of society. He does not believe in following any homely pursuitas most people do. He joined the Militia and because a captain when he came in touchwith Miss Churchill belonging to a wealthy and aristocratic family of Yorkshire. MissChurchill fell in love with Mr. Weston and even against the wishes of her brother shemarried Mr. Weston. As the result of this marriage her brother Mr. Churchill and hiswife disowned Miss Churchill; but she did not survive for more than three years afterhaving given birth to a son who was named Frank. Mr. and Mrs. Churchill adoptedMr. Weston’s son, Frank, and brought him up. Frank had to change his surname fromWeston to Churchill when he attained his majority.

His BusinessAfter the death of his first wife Mr. Weston left the Militia and got him

engaged in trade. Due to the high position and renown of his brothers as traders inLondon Mr. Weston succeeds in securing some employment. He lived quiteprosperously and happily for about eighteen or twenty years. He purchased the estateand house of Randalls in Highbury and married for the second time. Miss Taylor, thegoverness of Emma became the wife of Mr. Weston, and he felt quite happy with heralthough he inherited no property or money through her.

His Habits and ConductMr. Weston is a man of extremely amiable nature. He is social and there is not

a single evening in the year, which he has to pass alone. His second wife made him allthe more social because Mrs. Weston is a woman of an exceedingly mild temper andsweet nature. Both Mr. and Mrs. Weston are universally loved, admired and even heldwith considerable respect or regard. Mr. Weston is an easy-going man who caresmore for enjoyments and recreations than for anything else. He used to be a frequentvisitor to Hartfield to play whist or backgammon with Mr. Woodhouse and Mr.George Knightley. It is because of this close contact with the Woodhouse family thatMr. Weston gets the chance of meeting Miss Taylor and marrying her. Emma saysthat it was she who did the matchmaking between Mr. Weston and Miss Taylor.

Mr. Weston conveyed important news about Frank, namely, that he is engagedsecretly with Jane Fairfax and that he would be visiting Highbury again soon. Mr.Weston was a disseminator of news because he cannot keep anything as secret tohimself. When he conveys the news of Frank’s engagement with Jane, Mr. Westonasks Jane not to disclose it to anybody else, and yet he is first to disclose it to Harrietwho runs up to Hartfield and tells Emma all about it! When Emma discloses her ownengagement with Mr. Knightley to Mr. Weston, she knows that the news will spreadlike a wild fire throughout Highbury and its neighborhood. Mr. Weston tries to pleaseeverybody. In connection with the ball at the Crown Inn Mr. Weston requests Emmato come to the Inn and look-round in order to pass her judgement or give hersuggestions regarding the arrangements to be made for the dancing party at the CrownInn. Emma in the beginning thinks that Mr. Weston has honoured her by inviting heralone for the supervision of the arrangements but when she finds that many othershave been invited for the same purpose, she gets annoyed with Mr. Weston. Emmahas annoying experience of Mr. Weston’s behaviour. Mrs. Elton had proposed to Mr.Weston for going out some morning on a picnic to Box Hill. It was decided that twoor more persons would be invited to join the party. Mr. Weston believes that Emma isin love with Frank, and naturally, when he comes to know of the secret engagement ofFrank with Jane, he feels shocked and worries about Emma how she would be able tobear the shock. Mr. Weston unfortunately does not know that Emma is quite anintelligent woman. Mr. Weston also feels shocked at the engagement of his son withJane but when Emma assures him that it would be an excellent match for both, he getssatisfied.

6. Mrs. Weston

Mrs. Weston had been the governess of Emma for sixteen years, and her namewas Miss Anne Taylor. She has no inheritance of wealth or property. As Emma, fromher very early childhood, is self-willed and independent due to the loss of her motherat an early stage, Miss Taylor has been able to exercise very little restraint or

discipline upon Emma. Miss Taylor cannot possibly exercise her authority overEmma with too much strictness or rigidity. Miss Taylor has been treating Emmathroughout as a sister or a friend, and naturally, real love or friendship grows upbetween the two, so much so, that Emma plays the role of a match-maker between hergoverness and Mr. Weston.

Her Performance

When Mr. George Knightley notices often that Emma does whatever she likes,whether she is right or wrong, he remarks that Emma has been pampered (spoilt) byMiss Taylor. When Miss Taylor is married to Mr. Weston, Mr. Knightley says thatshe is better placed at Randalls than at Hartfield, fit for a wife, but not at all for agoverness! Emma has considerably influenced Miss Taylor by being a goodhousewife at Randalls.

Once when it was raining, Mr. Weston, like any gallant, helped Emma andMiss Taylor with umbrellas; and this gallant behaviour on the part of Mr. Weston putEmma on the role of a matchmaker between Mr. Weston and Miss Taylor. Mr.Weston happened to be a frequent visitor to Hartfield. He came in close touch withMiss Taylor, which Emma further accelerated in order to bring about marriagebetween the widower and the spinster governess in the long run. Mr. Weston isperfectly satisfied with Miss Taylor as his second wife particularly because of hersweet temper, her domestic accomplishments, her sociable nature, her loving andaffectionate heart, which is the greatest need for a happy home. When Mr. Westonhears about Frank’s engagement with Jane, he really gets upset but it is Mrs. Westonherself, and partly through Emma brings him round and makes him feel as happy aslark.

Her Love for Emma

Mrs. Weston is not only an excellent wife but a very good friend also. Herlove for Emma is boundless. She feels very much distressed when she comes to knowof Frank’s engagement with Jane. Emma assures Mrs. Weston that she had neverthought of falling in love with anybody, and least of all, with Frank. Mrs. Westonbehaves perfectly like a mother to Frank although he once paid an unbecomingcompliment to her as being a beautiful young lady. She forgives Frank for all his actsof duplicity to Emma and Jane and Harriet when she receives a long letter ofexplanation from Frank.

A Good WomanMrs. Weston has a good heart but she appears to be quite weak in

understanding as well as in will power. She can be won over by anybody with a sweettongue. She is so simple-minded that she believes readily without any justificationthat Mr. Knightley is the donor of the piano to Jane and that he must be in love withher. Although Mrs. Weston is perfectly rational yet her heart rules her head.

7. Mr. EltonMr. Elton is the Vicar of Highbury. He is a handsome Young man. There is no

touch of real or natural grace about his features. He really lacks elegance,

gentlemanliness and all the qualities of true refinement and culture. Mr. Elton is proudof his lectures or speeches or sermons at the church. He is self-conceited and very fullof his own claims. He has little regards for the feelings of others. Mr. Elton has somesuperficial elegance, which misleads even Emma to regard as true elegance. Emmaregards Mr. Elton as a perfect gentleman, and she tries her best to bring about unionbetween Mr. Elton and Harriet. Elton is making love to Emma. Harriet being simple-minded girl takes the advances of Elton. Both Emma and Harriet are sadly mistakenin their study of Elton’s Psychology and therein lies the tragedy of both Harriet andEmma. But Mr. Knightley judges Elton quite correctly and says about Mr. Elton, ‘Inever in my life saw a man more intent or being agreeable than Mr. Elton. With menhe can be rational and unaffected, but when he has ladies to please, every featureworks … He is not at all likely to make an imprudent match. He knows the value of agood income as well as anybody … He is well-acquainted with his own claims… hedoes not mean to throw himself away.’

His Love Affairs

Mr. Knightley is perfectly correct in his estimate about the mind or the heartof Mr. Elton. Elton proposes to Emma, not under the intoxication of wine, but inperfect wake-fullness or consciousness of his rational mind. When Emma, who,however, was never ready for such a surprise, rejects him he runs immediately to Bathand marries Miss Augusta Hawkins who owns thirty thousand pounds. So, we seehow materialistic and practical-minded Elton is. When Emma reminds Elton of hisattentions to Harriet, he is surprised, and his tone of detestation for Harriet becomesobvious.

His Greedy NatureMr. Elton makes approaches to Emma. He has definitely an eye on the great

wealth of her father, which would inherit after the death of her father. When Emmarejects him, he marries another woman of considerable fortune chiefly or ratherentirely for the sake of fortune. We can never appreciate his ideal of marriage. Eltonnever cared to see, while marrying Augusta Hawkins, whether she was a decent orvulgar woman, cultured or uncultured, accomplished or unaccomplished. He haspolite, courteous, sweet tongued and sweet-tempered, kind-hearted, magnanimous,and in every other way most elegant, decent and agreeable personality. But after hermarriage, he behaves towards Emma and particularly towards Harriet, in snobbish,arrogant, selfish, mean, rude and impolite manner. He appears to be a perfectgentleman before his marriage. He refuses to have Harriet as his dancing partner whenshe is left all alone and looking most miserable in the Crown Inn hall. Mr. Georgeknightly comes forward and takes Harriet as his dancing partner although he is not atall interested in dancing or in such frivolous thing. Elton’s wife is a good match forhim because she is equally vulgar, impertinent, snobbish, cruel, mean and selfish likeher husband.

A Social ClimberMr. Elton is a social climber as well as an intruder into society. He is a double-

dealer in the sense that he hides his true character so long it serves his personalinterest but he appears in his true colors when his self-interest has been once served.With men he can be rational and unaffected; but when he has ladies to please, every

feature works. He is a perfect hypocrite to the fair sex because he has to fulfill a graveinterest of his own in their case.

8. Mr. John Knightley

Mr. John Knightley is the younger brother of Mr. George Knightley ofDonwell. He married Isabella, elder sister of Emma. He is a lawyer of considerablestatus in his profession. Like his elder brother, he has a good physical personality withgreat intelligence. He is slightly reserved in his manners, and therefore, cannot beregarded as a very sociable character. His shrewd remarks about everybody are oftencutting and hence unpleasant. He does not spare commenting even upon his ownfather-in law, Mr. Woodhouse. He is not an ill-tempered person, but often goes out ofhis temper. He does not exceed limits on any occasion; and that is why, with all hisshortcomings, people do not dislike him. He is a very shrewd and competent lawyer;he is bound to be often very correct in his inferences or judgments. His wife, Isabella,is quite his reverse, image and by the law of polarity they form a very agreeablepartnership in life.

An Unsociable PersonEmma, however, does not spare Mr. John Knightley whenever he happens to

be irrational, unkind or dictatorial towards Isabella. It is Emma alone who can bringround John Knightley whenever the latter happens to be perishing, caustic, illhumoured or ill tempered. John Knightley too knows quite well that Emma is not likeher sister Isabella, a woman of weak understanding, or like Isabella, she would takeeverything lying down; and hence, he cannot afford to trifle with Emma particularlywhen she is right and he is wrong. When he quotes the authority of Mr. Perry indefence of his arguments, Mr. John Knightley comes in between the father and thedaughter and says that Mr. Perry has no business to advise his wife or children in anyconnection. The relationship between the son in-law and the father-in-law would havebeen seriously strained if Emma had not come in between them and softened thewhole question or the situation. Mr. John Knightley’s ill humour reaches its crisis onanother occasion when he argues against the bad weather on the occasion of somedinner party.

A Strict Man

Mr. John Knightley is blunt in his words because he does not believe inaffectations of any kind. He says what he means and he means what he says. When heexpresses his opinion about Jane and Frank or even about Emma and Mr. GeorgeKnightley, he is quite outspoken. Regarding his own children he is not a man to belenient to them if they go wrong or misbehave any way. He is quite a strict master thatway; but at same time he is also a loving father and a dutiful husband. When the twosons are sent to Hartfield, Mr. John Knightley says plainly to Emma that she must notbe lenient to them, and if they became unmanageable, they should be at once sentback to London.

Mr. John Knightley like his elder brother is very shrewd and intelligent. Hehas great insight into human character. He is aware that Elton is in love with Emma.

9. Mrs. Elton

Mrs. Elton was Miss Augusta Hawkins before her marriage. She is theyounger daughter of a Bristol merchant. She lost her parents in early year. She livedwith her uncle who was a lawyer. Every winter she used to spend a few weeks atBath, and it was at the watering-place of Bath that she became acquainted with Mr.Elton who managed to get married in a hurry with him. Miss. Hawkins was attractivein the face, but she was not at all elegant in manners, in voice or expression Mr. Eltonwas attracted simply because of her possession of some money or landed estate. Mr.Elton was not a man to marry mere beauty or aristocracy; he had the value of moneyin the material world.

Her Habits

Mrs. Elton was poor in understanding. She always talked like a foolishwoman. It is only the foolish women who parade their pride or vanity in all their talks,behaviour, gestures words and looks. Emma also finds it an easy job to know theinner springs of Mrs. Elton’s mind and heart within a very short time. Emma saysabout Mrs. Elton, “Mrs. Elton was a vain woman, extremely well satisfied withherself, and thinking much of her own importance; she meant to shine and be verysuperior, but with manners which had been formed in; a bad school, pert and familiar;all her notions were drawn from one set of people, and one style of living; if notfoolish, she was ignorant, and her society certainly would do Mr. Elton no good”.

A Foolish Lady

Mrs. Elton’s ignorance and inferior understanding are constantly betrayed inall her talks. When she presses Jane Fairfax to accept the job of a governess Janereplies that she is not in a hurry for any kind of employment. She further tells Mrs.Elton that when she would decide to take up a Job, she would be able to produce onefor herself because in the various offices – there are plenty of jobs particularly in thesales department, not of course the sale of human flesh but of human intellect. Thevery utterance of the sale of human flesh horrifies Mrs. Elton, and she at once criesout in horror and amazement, “Oh! My dear, human flesh! You quite shock me; if youmean a fling at the slave-trade, I assure you, Mr. Suckling was rather a friend to itsabolition”.

Her JudgmentMrs. Elton passes her judgment upon Mrs. Weston’s social status or culture.

Mrs. Elton refers to Mr. Knightley as mere Knightley even without having seen himor known him any way. Emma is perfectly justified when she remarks about Mrs.Elton, “Mrs. Elton’s attitude towards Harriet Smith,” is typically of her intolerableinsolence. Her manners to Harriet are unpleasant, sneering and negligent. Theenmity, which she and her husband dare not show openly to Emma, finds vent in theircontemptuous treatment of Harriet. Mrs. Elton’s utter rudeness is seen especially inthe looks of approval and encouragement she turns on her husband when heinsultingly refuses to dance with Harriet. Mrs. Elton’s hatred of Emma is the outcomeof jealousy, and she could not suffer the regard and admiration shown to Emmaalmost universally in High bury.

Mrs. Elton patronizes Jane in a much worse manner than she dares patronizeEmma because she knows that Jane belongs to a poor family while Emma belongs to

the topmost family in Highbury. The manner in which Mrs. Elton thrusts herpatronage upon Jane is most disgusting even to the observer. Mrs. Elton makes Jane avictim of her patronage.

The real secret to Mrs. Elton’s character is her inferiority complex, whichfinds its expression with vengeance in all possible airs of superiority over others. Mrs.Elton must have been born in some uncultured family, or she must have beeneducated in some bad school where bad manners and low ideals are cultivated, or shemust be a perverted child of nature who develops evil instincts even without anyexternal influence. She is undoubtedly an ill-bred woman with no control over hertongue or mind or heart.

10. Harriet Smith

Harriet Smith is the natural daughter of a tradesman. He was rich enough toafford her the comfortable maintenance. She is closely associated with the Martinfamily, which means that she also may be a farmer’s daughter. Emma believed in thebeginning that Harriet belongs to some good family. She was sweet-tempered well-behaved and good at heart although intellectually not sharp. Harriet was educated atMrs. Goddard’s boarding school where the girls are mostly mediocre type. Harriet’sonly friends at Mrs. Goddard’s school were the two Martin sisters, and it was throughthem that she came in touch with their brother Robert Martin who fell in love withher. Mrs. Goddard brought Harriet to Hartfield. Harriet came in touch with Emmawho brought about many good and unfortunate changes in her life. Emma is charmedby Harriet’s pretty face and also by her sweet temper and manners. Harriet is shy andreserved; she has no pride or vanity of any kind; and hence, she readily submitsherself to the guidance of Emma whom she follows like a Pole star. Mr. Knightleydescribes Harriet, “She is not a sensible girl, not a girl of any information. She hasbeen taught nothing useful, and is too young and too simple to have acquired anythingherself. She is pretty and good-tempered.

Her Simple NatureHarriet was educated at Mrs. Goddard’s school but she learnt practically

nothing. It is Emma who teaches her something but that does not take her any longway. It is because of her simple mind that she misunderstands Elton, Frank, Knightleyall of whom she believes fell in love with her but none of them loves her. Harriet isthe only woman character in the novel that falls in love with all the leading mencharacters. She is married to Martin in the long run with whom she began her careerof love. She does not receive the least shock of disappointment. It is because ofEmma’s interference in every case that Harriet does not exercise her own judgment.She plays the role of a puppet in the hands of everybody. Emma is chiefly responsiblefor all the ups and downs in her life of love. If Emma had interfered, Harriet wouldhave been married to Robert Martin in the very beginning as she is married to him inthe long run! Harriet is fickle minded and tosses like a shuttlecock in the hands of thelovers. Harriet is introduced into the story merely to complicate the love tangle, andwhen the love tangle is dissolved, Harriet automatically drops out and is united withher first and only lover Robert Martin.

A Simple GirlHarriet is so simple that she cannot feel the intensity or significance of the

lover instinct. She is unduly passive and docile because she plays just like a tool in thehands of Emma. Some of the observers say that Harriet suffers a good deal of mentalagonies, and Emma believes that Harriet actually suffers a lot of mental tortures.Harriet is sweet-looking, sweet-tempered, and sweet-behaved. Thus snobbery finds itsfulfilment in making Harriet the victim of her patronage in the field of marriage.

Emma’s Interest in Harriet

The qualities, which Emma noticed in Harriet Smith, appealed to her, andEmma thought that she would have “the opportunity of improving her character,educating and training in taste and social discrimination”. She was only trying tosatisfy her urge to dominate Emma’s snobbery. Harriet is not only a proxy for Emma,but she is also her defence. Harriet was a very pretty girl, and at the same time shewas extremely stupid and Emma used her in several ways. Harriet willingly putsherself into the yoke and Emma seems to be in love with her. She cannot be withoutHarriet. She is always full of consideration for finding a suitable match for Harriet—that is a sort of her responsibility.

11. Jane FairfaxJane Fairfax is an orphan. She is the only child of the youngest daughter of

Mrs. Bates. Her father was a Lieutenant in the Militia. He died in the battlefield andhis wife too died soon after leaving Jane a three-year old orphan who was looked afterby her grand mother, Mrs. Bates and her aunt, Miss Bates. When Jane was just nineyears old, she was taken care of by Colonel Campbell because Jane’s father oncehappened to have saved the life of the Colonel. The Colonel’s daughter was of thesame age of Jane. Colonel Campbell undertook the full responsibility of bringing upJane, and so, Jane became later on as good as a member of the Colonel’s family, andit was only occasionally that Jane used to visit her grandmother and her aunt atHighbury.

Her Early LifeJane was given good education with a view to make her fit to be a governess

in a respectable family. Miss Campbell is much inferior to Jane in personal charms aswell as in intellect. But she was married to Mr. Dixon who belongs to Ireland. Thismarriage was the result of the meeting of Miss Campbell with Mr. Dixon at thewatering place of Weymouth When Jane attains the age of twenty one, she decides toleave off the Campbell and to earn an independent living. But before the removal ofJane to Highbury and the shifting of the Campbell to Ireland, Jane happened to comein close touch with Frank Churchill; they took a fancy to each other and soon wereengaged. This engagement was kept a secret because Frank feared that his aunt Mrs.Churchill would not approve of the marriage. This secrecy causes much of mentalagonies to Jane at Highbury, and also considerable misunderstanding about Frank’sbehaviour towards Emma, Harriet and others.

Her Personality

Jane is elegant and her physical personalities as well as her mental attainmentstogether with her accomplishments in singing and dancing are distinctly above theaverage. But she suffers from some pulmonary troubles, and she becomes completely

unfit for any kind of outdoor exercise or hard work. Jane becomes a misfit in theHighbury circles probably because the Campbells in London, Weymouth and Bathhad brought her up. Because of her awkward position at Highbury, she is moremisunderstood by the members of both the sexes at Randall’s or at Hartfield. Sheactually in a fit of agony and despair, sorrow and humiliation drops a letter to Frankbreaking off her engagement with him. Even Mr. Knightley who seldommisunderstands anybody and who is all admiration for Jane finds fault with her andsays to Emma, “Jane Fairfax is a very charming young woman – but not even JaneFairfax is perfect. She has a fault; she has not the open temper which a man wouldwish for in a wife”. Even Emma maintains secrecy throughout the story in spite of herdeep-rooted love for Mr. George Knightley.

Her Performance

Ronald Blythe remarks “Jane Fairfax’s role in Highbury is that of theintellectual recluse whose presence makes everybody else feel inadequate and guilty.She is too young to take comfort from what happened to Miss Taylor and too brilliantas well. Moreover, her position in the novel as the serious girl, as opposed to Emma,the lively girl, seals her fate. Jane must suffer and Emma must shine. It is her brainand not her, virtue which makes Jane so interesting to the modern reader...”

12. Miss Bates

“Miss Bates is the daughter of a former Vicar of Highbury. Miss Bates stoodin the very worst predicament in the world for having much of the public favour. Shehad no intellectual superiority to make atonement to herself, or frighten those whomight hate her, into outward respect. She had never boasted either beauty orcleverness. Her youth had passed without distinction, and her middle life was devotedto the care of a failing mother. It was her own universal good-will and contentedtemper which worked such wonders. She loved everybody, was interested ineverybody’s happiness, and thought herself a most fortunate creature. The simplicityand cheerfulness of her nature, she contended and grateful spirit was felicity to her.She was a great talker on little matters, full of trivial talks and harmless gossip”.

Her Natural Habits

The talkativeness of Miss Bates without any offence towards anybody is themost striking as well as the most entertaining, feature of her character. She is also thefirst with the news in Highbury, and that is why, in the eyes of some people she is agazetteer. The most memorable talks indulged in by Miss are first the talk about thefastening of the rivet of the spectacles of her mother by Frank Churchill; second, thetalk about the baked apples sent by Mrs. Wallis; third, the talk delivered immediatelyarriving at the house of the Coles; fourth, the talk at the Crown Inn hall i.e. at thedancing party. Miss Bates is all thankful and grateful for the slightest service done toher or to her grandmother or to Jane or to anybody else. Miss Bates considers it herduty to thank everybody on behalf of everybody. Emma, however, complains that thecompany of Miss Bates is most boring. Miss Bates’s chatter is so life like that thosewho know nothing about the art of creation might suppose it to have been taken downby a shorthand writer.

A Useless Wit

Miss Bates can never speak ill of anybody although she may be mostunguarded in her talks. She regards every man and woman as god, excellent,remarkable, noble and possessing at least one great virtue by himself or herself. Miss.Bates’s speeches are always interesting and entirely free from any text of vanity andpresumption. Indeed she goes to the opposite extreme. While Mrs. Elton blows herown trumpet incessantly, Miss. Bates in ever humble and ever grateful. The contrastbetween the two women is most pronounced in every aspect of their character. Hermanners to Harriet Smith are unpleasant, sneering and negligent. She is always full ofgratitude and humility. A visitor to her residence is received with the utmostsolicitude and hospitability. Every enquiry about her mother or her niece is answeredwith the warmest expression of thankfulness. She is most well-meaning, harmlesscreature incapable of saying a harsh word or doing a harsh deed to any one in theworld. She sees only the best side of every person and every object. Her greatoptimism and contentment in spite of her numerous afflictions and drawbacks areadmirable. She is a standing lesson of how to be happy.

5.6 CHARACTER SKETCHES PREVIEW

Emma Woodhouse – The protagonist of the novelMr. George Knightley – Emma’s brother – in – law and Woodhouse’ trusted

friend.Mr. Woodhouse – Emma’s father and the patriarch of Hartfield.Harriet Smith – A pretty Seventeen – year – old woman of uncertain

parentage.Frank Churchill – Mr. Weston’s son and Mrs. Weston’s Stepson.Jane Fairfax – Miss Bates’ nieceMrs. Weston – Formerly Miss Taylor, Emma’s beloved governess and

companion.Mr. Weston – The widower and proprietor of Randalls.Mr. Elton – The village Vicar, a handsome and agreeable man considered a

welcome addition to any social gathering.Mr. Robert Martin – A twenty – four – year – old farmer.Miss Bates – Friend of Mr. Woodhouse and aunt of Jane Fairfax.Isabella Knightley – Emma’s older sister.Mr. John Knightley - A lawyer, Emma’s brother – in – law, and Mr. George

Knightley’s brother.Mrs. Elton – formerly Augusta Hawkins.Mrs. Churchill – Mr. Weston’s ailing former sister – in – law and Frank

Churchill’s aunt and guardian.Colonel Campbell – A friend of Jane Fairfax’s fatherMrs. Dixon – The Campbells’ daughter and Jane’s friend.Mr. Dixon – Husband to the Campbells’ daughter.Mrs. Goddard – Mistress of the local boarding school.Mrs. Bates – Mother to Miss Bates and Friend of Mr. Woodhouse.Mr. Perry – An Apothecary and associate of Emma’s father.Elizabeth Martin – Mr. Martin’s kind sister.Mr. and Mrs. Cole – Trades people.

5.7 A DETAILED ANALYSIS OF THE TEXT – PARAPHRASE – PARTI

Chapter – 1The narrator began the novel with the description of the protagonist, Emma

Woodhouse. She was beautiful, clever and rich lady. She was the youngest of the twodaughters of a most affectionate, father. Emma dearly loved her father. Her motherhad died long ago and she was alone.

Miss. Taylor was the governess to the two sisters and was married to Mr.Weston, a widower. She was particularly fond of Emma. Emma’s sister, Isabella wasmarried and settled in London. Her husband and their little children would visitEmma, only at Christmas.

Mr. Knightley, a sensible man about 37 or 38 was not only a very old andintimate friend of the family, but particularly connected with them as the elder brotherof Isabella’s husband. He was a welcomed frequent visitor and always brought somegood news of Isabella’s well – being in Brunswick Square.

As Emma was interested in making a match, Mr. Woodhouse prayed that sheshould not make any more matches. But Emma told him that she would make onemore match, only for Mr. Elton, their young person. Mr. Woodhouse and Mr.Knightley both agreed that it would be better to invite Mr. Elton to dinner but to leavehim to choose his own wife.

Chapter – 2Mr. Weston was born of a respectable family, a native of Highbury. He had a

good education and joined the militia of his country. Captain Weston was a generalfavorite. He came in touch with Miss. Churchill belonging to a wealthy andaristocratic family of Yorkshire. She fell in love with him and married him despite theobjections from her brother and his wife. She was a great spendthrift and soon made abankrupt of Mr. Weston. However, she died after a three years of marriage, leaving achild behind.

Mr. Weston now quit the militia and engaged in trade. He now amassed goodfortune, purchased Randalls, a little estate adjoining Highbury, and obtained Miss.Taylor as his wife. He was happy to marry Miss. Taylor who had helped and advisedhim in his plans after his return to Highbury. He had his son, Frank Churchill, bornfor his first wife and brought up by Churchills, uncle family of Weston. He saw hisson every year in London, and was proud of him.

Chapter – 3Mr. Woodhouse was fond of society in his own way. He wanted to have his

friends come and see him at Hartfield.

Harriet Smith was the natural daughter of somebody. She was a girl ofseventeen. Emma was interested in her on account of her beauty and allowed her to beher companion by the requisition of Mrs. Goddard. Emma, in her superior positionfelt a kind of patronizing love for Harriet. She had no friends except in Martins; thefamily of her school friend’s who had rented a large farm of Mr. Knightley’s. She hadrecently spent some weeks there happily. Emma now felt that Martins must be coarse

and unpolished, and very unfit to be the intimates of a girl who wanted only a littlemore knowledge and elegance to quite perfect.

Chapter – 4- 5Harriet Smith becomes intimate with Emma. And Emma invited her quite

often and approved her in every respect. Certainly, Harriet was not clever but totallyfree from conceit, and only desired to be guided by any one. Emma was quiteconvinced of her companionship and tried to find out who were the parents of Harrietbut Harriet could not say much on this score. Next, Emma also observed Harriet’sspending her time with Martins on holidays. Emma soon decided to wean Harrietfrom them. She had become rather attached towards the young gentleman – farmer,Robert Martin who admired Harriet very much.

As an esteemed companion, Emma took great pains to show Harriet thedisparity in social status between Miss. Woodhouse and Mr. Robert Martin whorented a farm belonging to her brother-in-law, Mr. Knightley. As Emma’s friend,Harriet was now moving in the society of gentlemen like Mr. Knightley, Mr. Westernand Mr. Elton, and could no longer return to the lower social class in which theMartins moved.

Mr. Knightley disapproved of Emma’s growing intimacy with Harriet smith.On the contrary, Mrs. Weston was of different opinion that their pleasant relationshipwill be an inducement to Emma to read more herself. But Mr.Knightley is of the viewthat being the cleverest of her family spoiled Emma. Both, Mr. Knightley and Mrs.Weston wondered Emma’s continue to have her own way, quite ready to follow thewhims of her wayward fancy. More over, Emma expressed her unwillingness to getmarry yet Mr. Weston saw no immediate opportunity to tempt her to break herresolution.

Chapter – 6 – 8Emma has given a proper direction towards Harriet’s fancy, and raised the

gratitude of her young vanity to a very good purpose. She was quite convinced of Mr.Elton’s warm praising of Harriet and his fairest way of falling in love. Usually Mr.Elton paid visit to Hartfield where he passed his compliments on two ladies. Emmaconvinced herself and her comparison that the complements were all meant directly orindirectly for Harriet who was evidently the object his admiration.

When Emma painted the picture of Harriet one day, Mr. Elton duly admiredher various attempts at portraits. Her sister opposed that the picture did not do justiceto her husband, John Knightley. Emma then decided not to attempt any picture wherehusbands or wives involved. However, Emma greeted herself on her success inbraining her friend and the young vicar nearer to each other. Mr. Elton was verymuch interested on the picture, received it with a tender sigh to take it to London.Emma thought to herself that he was an excellent young man, and would suit Harrietexactly.

At the time of Mr. Elton’s departure to London, Harriet received a parcelcontained two songs and a letter which holds a direct proposal of marriage From Mr.Martin. Therefore, Harriet hurried back to Emma for her guidance in the matter.Emma read the letter and was surprised to see its style, which seems to be above herexpectations. Emma congratulates her and suggests that Harriet can write a letterrefusing his proposal. And while “Emma continued to protest against any assistance

being wanted, it was infact given in the formation of every – sentence,” afterwardEmma manages to distract her by talking about Mr. Elton and actually influenced herstrongly in rejecting the proposal.

Mr. Knightley told her that Harriet was soon to receive an offer of marriagefrom Mr. Robert Martin. But he was much displaced when Emma told him how theoffer had already been made and rejected. He could not understand why the foolishgirl, Harriet had refused a decent gentleman – farmer like Mr. Martin. He blamedEmma for this. Emma protested that Mr. Elton was far from her thoughts that of thetime – being, she only wanted to keep Harriet with her at Hartfield. However, she wasa little worried on hearing Mr.Knightley views on the kind of marriage, which Eltonwas likely to make. Mr. Elton had excused himself by saying that he was going onvery agreeable mission.

Chapter – 9 - 10Mr. Knightley was certainly displeased with Emma. But her plans and

proceedings appeared to her more and more justified, and endeared to her by thegeneral appearances of the next few days.

The picture, which was elegantly framed, hangs over the mantelpiece of thecommon sitting room safely to hang soon after Mr. Elton’s return from London. Mr.Elton sighed out his hail sentences of admiration. This pleased both Emma andHarriet. Both Emma and Harriet engaged in collecting and transcribing as manyriddles. Mr. Elton said that he had never written anything of this kind in his life. Helearns of it, though he takes it gallantly.

Emma had a charitable visit to pay to a poor sick family who lived a little wayout of Highbury. Mr. Elton was found them passing by the bend of the lane, and verysoon he joined them to accompany to that cottage. As they walked on, Emmasucceeded in separating for a time from them so that he could propose to her friend.But though nothing of the sort happened, Emma flattered herself that both Harriet andElton had found the occasion very enjoyable. Mr. Elton would not propose till he wassure that he would be accepted.

Chapter - 11- 12The Knightleys and their five children, and some nursery maids all reached

Hartfield in safety for Christmas vacation. This occupied Emma’s attention for tendays. Mr. Woodhouse was very happy and passed most of his time with his daughter,Isabella. He could not reconcile himself to the idea of losing Miss. Taylor. Emmatried to comfort his feelings by saying that it was not proper on their part to stand inthe way of Miss. Taylor’s making such a good marriage.

The people of Highbury still looked forward to the visit of Frank Churchill, ahandsome man of twenty-three. They were very curious to know about him. Actuallyher father told Mrs. John Knightley all about Frank Churchill.

That evening Mr. Knightley is to dine with them. In order to manage theirargument with him, Emma, with good calculation has her eight – month- old niece inher hands when he arrived. The evening was quite and conversable for Mr.Woodhouse to have a comfortable talk with his dear Isabella. The brothers talked oftheir own concerns and pursuits while Mr. Woodhouse talked with Isabella about thehealth of her children. He considered it very unwise to have taken them to a seaside

resort, and attributed his own views to his doctor, Mr. Perry. Mr. Knightley put a fullstop to the discussion by saying that he was the man to decide as to where his familyshould spend their holidays and that Mr. Perry “would do as well to keep his opiniontill it is asked for.”

Chapter – 13This short visit to Hartfield afforded much joy to Mrs.Knightley. She visited

her old friends and talked with her father and sister in the every evening. An eveningbefore the party, Harriet was severely attacked by cold and fever, and Emma thoughtMr. Elton would have no more interest in the party. She told him that he could verywell be excused from attending the party. When she had almost succeeded in gettingMr. Elton off, Mr. Knightley offered to take him in his carriage, and Mr. Eltonaccepted the offer most gratefully. Emma was quite astonished at the young man’seagerness to attend the dinner when his beloved Harriet lay sick at a little distancefrom Randalls.

To regulate the behaviour of Mr. Elton, Mr. Knightley told Emma that Eltonseemed to have a great deal of good will towards her. Emma assured Knightley that itwas not like that and she never be the object of Mr. Elton’s love.

Emma was in dismay to find Mr. Elton at Randalls in good and cheerfulspirits, not at all concerned about Harriet.

Chapter – 14 – 15Mrs. Weston listened a very hearty talk of Emma about herself and her father.

During this conversation Emma determined to think as little as possible of Mr. Elton’soddities and enjoy all that was enjoyable to the utmost.

But Emma’s project of forgetting Mr. Elton for a while, made her rather sorryto find, that he was seated close to her and was continually obtruding his happycountenance on her notice.

In spite of Emma’s resolution of never marrying, she was always interpretedby the idea of Frank Churchill. She had frequently thought that if she were to marry,he was the very person to suit her in age, character and condition. On the whole shehad a great curiosity to see him.

After dinner, Mr. Elton came to the drawing room, and seated himself betweenMrs. Weston and Emma on a sofa. He professed himself extremely anxious aboutHarriet’s sore throat. This sort of behaviour form Mr. Elton offended Emma and sheleft the sofa.

The carriages were carried for. In the first carriage, Mr. Woodhouse, Isabellaand John Knightley were seated. In the second carriage, as it so happened, Emma wasfollowed by Mr. Elton. Now Mr. Elton resumed his unwelcome attentions to Emmawith great zeal. He openly declared his love for her in the most impassioned words.At this declaration Emma was too over-whelmed by unpleasant feelings to make anyreply and Mr. Elton thought that her silence implied a favourable attitude. She hadnever consciously encouraged him and she only felt sorry for her friend who hadbelieved herself admired by Mr. Elton. As far as Emma herself was concerned she hadno thoughts of matrimony at the time. The rest of the trip is spent in angry silence.After learning him at Vicarage, the carriage takes her to Hartfield, where she findseveryone in peace and comfort – everyone except herself.

Chapter – 16After, she had gone to bed Emma evaluated the evening events and consider

“the evil to Harriet” she wonders, “How she could have been so deceived!” andreviewed all the events in connection with Harriet.

Emma concluded that Mr. Elton had no real affection for her and wants onlyto enrich himself through her as an heiress of thirty thousand pounds. She obliged inhonesty to admit that her complaisance, courtesy, and attention might have led him tomisunderstand her. She felt ashamed for the first and worst error at her door andresolves “to do such things no more.” Next her thoughts turned towards Harriet withina moment and about soothing her friend’s disappointment.

Emma got up on the morrow more disposed for comfort that she had gone tobed; more ready to see alleviations of the evil before her, and to depend on gettingtolerably out of it. However there was still an evil hanging over her in the hour ofexplanation with Harriet. This made it impossible for Emma to be ever perfectly atease.

Chapter – 17The John Knightleys were not detained long at Hartfield. So the whole party

set off. The very same evening of the day brought a note from Mr. Elton to Mr.Woodhouse that he was proposing to leave Highbury the next morning in his way toBath.

Emma was most surprised about this. Mr. Elton’s absence just at this time wasthe very thing to be desired. She admired him for contriving it, though not able to givehim much credit for the manner in which it was announced.

Emma now resolved to keep Harriet no longer in the dark and had to destroyall the hopes, which she had been. The confession completely renewed her firstshame, and the sight of Harriet’s tears made her think that she should never be incharity with herself again.

Emma got Harriet to Hartfield and showed her the most unvarying kindness.She strived to occupy and amuse her by books and conversation to drive Mr. Eltonforms her thoughts. There must be the cure to be found where the wound had beengiven. Emma tried her maximum to see her in the way of cure, till then there could beno true peace for her.

Chapter 18

Mr. Frank Churchill did not come when the proposed time drew near. Thenthe arrival of a letter of excuse was justified Mr. Weston’s fear. Mr. Weston wasexceedingly disappointed. Emma was not really care about Mr. Frank Churchill’s notcoming at that time. Emma talked the matter over with Mr.Knightley, and she blamedthe Churchills for not allowing him to come. Mr. Knightley pointed out that theYoungman could have come if he had wanted. Mr. Frank Churchill was the one whowas often seen at the popular pleasure resorts like Bath and Weymouth. Mr.Knightleyblamed the Churchills whom allowed him to go where pleasure prompted but preventhis going where duty beckoned. Emma tried to argue for Mr. Frank Churchill saying

that the habit of dependence and obedience in him, which he had been confirmedfrom childhood, would make it impossible for him to over ride the wishes of theChurchills and make his visit to Randalls. But Mr. Knightley chose to differ fromEmma’s views on subjects. Emma felt this attitude very unusual in Mr. Knightleywho was never unjust to the merits of others.

Chapter – 19One morning, Emma and Harriet were just approaching the house where Mrs.

And Miss Bates lived. She determined to call upon them and seek safety. The visitorswere cordially and even gratefully welcomed. Then Miss Bates actively beganspeaking of Mr. Elton and his doings at Bath as described in a letter, which theirneighbour Mr. Cole had from the Vicar. It turned out that Jane Fairfax was expectedto be there in a week and Miss Bates extremely happy about it. Emma’s imaginationsuggested something shady in all this. But she did not want to waste any more timelistening to the endless talk of Miss Bates and so she hastened to Hartfield along withHarriet.

Chapter – 20Jane Fairfax was an orphan, the only youngest daughter Mr. Bates. By birth

she belonged to Highbury. At the age of nine, a certain Colonel Campbell of Lt.Fairfax’s regiment offered to undertake the whole charge of her education.

Jane Fairfax had known nothing but kindness from Campbells and fallen intogood hands. She had been given an excellent education and thus, she was a cultured,disciplined and talented girl.

Miss. Campbell fell into the affections of Mr. Dixon, a young man, rich andagreeable. They were acquainted and happily settled, while Jane Fairfax had to earnfor her bread. She had never been quite well since the time of Miss. Campbell’smarriage and till she should have completely recovered her usual strength. However,Emma did not like Jane Fairfax. Mr. Knightley had once told her that she didn’t likeher because she saw in her the really accomplished young woman, which Emmawanted to be thought herself. Jane Fairfax was very elegant. Her height was pretty,her figure particularly graceful and her size a most becoming medium. Her eyes are adeep gray, with dark eyelashes and eyebrows. More over, her skin had a clearness anddelicacy in which Emma was forced to admire her elegance.

Emma determined that she would dislike her no longer. But that was hard toher; she could not quite like Jane who was disgustingly and suspiciously reserve inher words and manners. She met Mr. Frank Churchill at Weymouth. Emma asked herabout his appearance and manners. The answers were polite but not very evasive.Emma’s dislike increased on her because of the caution, which spoke of Mr. FrankChurchill.

Chapter – 21Emma could not forgive her, Mr.Knightley pleased to observe Emma’s

behaviour and how she had got over her dislike of Miss. Fairfax. Miss Bates told herthat Mr. Elton was going to be married with Miss. Hawkins of Bath. Emma was socompletely surprised that she could not avoid a little blush at the news. Mr. Knightleyhad been to Mr. Cole on business, where he had been shown Mr. Elton’s letters; andMrs. Cole had written a note about it to Miss. Bates.

After their visitors had left Emma was alone with her father. She was mute inpondering over the very amusing piece of news in which, Mr. Elton could not havesuffered long but she was sorry for Harriet. Emma could hope was by giving the firstinformation herself, to save her form hearing at abruptly form others.

Mr. Robert Martin had hurried after her when she left the shop. She tried toover come with the genuine emotion reflected in Mr. Martin’s conduct that the newsof Mr. Elton’s engagement did not produce the same effect as it would have done atany other time. Emma was rather pleased at this meeting with the Martins.

Chapter – 22Mr. Elton had gone away deeply offended by Emma, came back engaged to

another (to Miss Hawkins). He returned a very gay and self– satisfied, eager and busy,caring nothing for Miss Woodhouse, and defying Miss Smith.

The charming Augusta Hawkins was in possession of an independent fortune,so many ten thousands. Mr. Elton had caught both substance and shadow, bothfortune and affection, and was just the happy man he ought to be. The wedding wasno distant event, and it was guessed that when he next entered Highbury he wouldbring his bride.

Miss. Hawkins was youngest of the two daughters of a mode rately richBristol merchant. Her father and mother had died some years ago, an uncle remained.Her elder sister was very well married, to a gentleman in a great way.

Harriet’s mind wavered between Mr. Elton and the Martins. Mr. Elton’sengagement had been the cure of the agitation of meeting Mr. Martin. Theunhappiness produced by the matter of that engagement had been little put aside byElizabeth Martin’s calling at Mrs. Goddard’s a few days afterwards. Harriet had notbeen at home but a message had been prepared and left for her. It was in a verytouching style.

Chapter – 23Emma appeared in her carriage and put a stop to the visit. She got over her

own unpleasant sensations by the resentment of the Martins and the suffering ofHarriet.

Emma was riding away disappointed when suddenly she found the carriagestopped by Mr. and Mrs. Weston who were returning home. They told her that FrankChurchill was expected next day.

The next day, Emma was surprised to see Mr. Weston and his son, Mr. FrankChurchill sitting with her father. Frank Churchill was a very good looking young manwith agreeable manners. He was never tired of praising Mrs. Weston. This only madeEmma like him all the better as she loved to hear the praises of her beloved Mrs.Weston. On leaving, Frank Churchill enquired after the house of Miss. Jane Fairfaxwhom he had the opportunity of knowing at Weymouth. His father immediately toldhim to call on her while her went on some business.

The son was not particular to make the visit that very day. But his father toldhim that any neglect of Miss Fairfax at Highbury should be avoided as she was living

with her poor grandmother and would therefore feel slighted at any want of attention.Upon this, Mr. Frank Churchill was persuaded to call upon Jane on his way home.Emma felt very happy at being acquainted with the agreeable youngman and lookedforward to many happy occasions of meeting him during his fortnight at Highbury.

Chapter – 24 – 25The next morning, Mr. Frank Churchill came along with Mrs. Weston to

Highbury. Emma had hardly expected them. All three of them walked about togetherfor an hour or two. He was delighted with everything. He solicited Miss Woodhouseto exert her influence so that they should have frequent balls at the Crown. He seemedto have all the amiable spirits and social inclinations of his father.

Emma now asked him how he thought of Miss Fairfax looking. He told herthat she was looking very ill- a most deplorable want of complexion. Emma wouldnot agree to this and began a warm defence of Miss Fairfax’s complexion. Theydiscussed about the nature and hidden talents of Miss Fairfax.

Emma’s very good opinion of Frank Churchill was shaken the following dayby hearing that he was gone off to London, merely to cut his hair. Emma found thathe was a very pleasing and sensible young man. Mr. Weston gave her to understandthat Frank admired her extremely – thought her very beautiful and charming and this,coupled with the feeling that he was marked out for her by their joint acquaintance. Itmade Emma pleasantly disposed towards the youngman, though she had no thoughtof marriage.

Mr. Knightley regarded Frank Churchill just as a silly fellow. He considered itquite silly of him to drive his way to London and back for a hair cut.

Chapter – 26

Mr. Frank Churchill came back after had his haircut and laughed at himself.Unlike Mr. knightly Emma did not consider him silly. She was glad at the prospect ofmeeting Frank at the Coles’ party on the following Tuesday. Emma left her father inthe company of Mrs. Bates and Mrs. Goddard, and set out for the Coles party. Mr.Knightley also went there in his own carriage and both the carriages arrived at thesame moment. The Westons also arrived there, and they extended their looks of loveand admiration for Emma. The party was rather large. Miss Bates, Miss Fairfax, andMiss Smith were to come in the evening. Mrs. Cole was talking about a new piano,which war sent by Col. Campbell to Jane Fairfax. But Emma imagined that it wasfrom Mr. and Mrs. Dixon because Mr. Dixon admired Jane and her music so well. Mr.Frank Churchill also agreed with Emma and said that it was a gift of love from Mr.Dixon.

In the evening, Frank made his way to Emma and she introduced him to herfriend Miss Smith. In her behaviour Emma saw a consciousness of sin. She found himstaring intensely at Jane across the room. But he managed the situation that he wasstaring at Jane’s strange hair style. He further admits that he would go and ask herwhether it was an Irish fashion as like he engaged in talking with her for sometimes.From, his little acts of kindness and consideration to Jane, Mrs. Weston had come tobelieve that Mr. Knightley was interested in her.

Chapters – 27 – 28Emma felt quite pleased with her visit to the Coles except on two points,

which she was not quite easy. She doubted whether she had not transgressed the dutyof woman by woman, in betraying her suspicions of Jane Fairfax’s feelings to FrankChurchill. She did regret the inferiority of her own playing and singing. She also mostheartily grieves over the idleness of her childhood and was then interrupted byHarriet’s coming in. On the way, Miss Bates spoke about the kindness of Mr.Knightley who had sent them his whole store of apples for the use of Jane whorelished them so much.

However, Frank Churchill was yet able to show a most happy countenance onseeing Emma again. Jane sat down to the pianoforte and gave a good performance atthat time. Mrs. Weston and Emma praised her for it. Mr. Frank Churchill asked Janeto play something more.

He brought all the music to her, and looked it over together. Emma took theopportunity of whispering that he spoke too plain. For this reason she felt halfashamed of his conduct and expressed her regret at having shared with him aboutJane’s secret suspicions. Shortly afterwards Miss Bates, invited him to come but hedid not oblige her saying he had urgent work. Soon after he rode away Emma and theothers left.

Chapters – 29 – 30Frank Churchill had danced once at Highbury and longed to dance again. Mr.

Weston entered into the idea with through enjoyment and most willingly undertook toplay music as long as they could wish to dance. The rooms at Randalls were too smallto accommodate the ten couples, so it was decided to hold the party at the Crown Inn.Everybody approved of it.

Jane Fairfax, like Emma, was very enthusiastic about the party and eagerlylooked forward to it. She enjoyed the thought of it to an extraordinary degree. Twodays of joyful security were immediately followed by the overthrow of everything. Aletter arrived from Mr. Churchill to urge his nephew’s instant return. As Mrs.Churchill was unwell, Mr. Frank Churchill must return to Enscombe without delay.Mrs. Weston instantly forwarded the substance of this letter to Emma. Soon afterreceiving his uncle’s note, Frank arrived at Hartfield to take leave of Emma. Heexpressed the greatest regret for going away unexpectedly. Emma made a promisethat they would have the party when he came next to Highbury. After his leave –taking, Emma was so listless and sad that she felt she must have been falling in lovewith Frank who had nearly declared his love for her.

Chapter – 31 – 32Emma continued to entertain her and no doubt of her being in love. She had

great pleasure in hearing Frank Churchill’s talk than ever in seeing Mr. and Mrs.Weston. She was very often thinking of him and quite impatient of a letter, that shemight know how he was. When his letter and Mrs. Weston arrived, Emma had theperusal of it. She read that letter with a degree of pleasure and admiration. Her nameappeared more than once in the letter.

As Frank Churchill’s arrival had succeeded Mr. Elton’s wedding – day wasnamed. Mr. Elton and his bride were in everybody’s mouth, and Frank Churchill wasforgotten. Emma grew sick at the sound. She had three weeks of happy exemptionfrom Mr. Elton and Harriet’s mind had been lately gaining strength.

Emma felt that she could not do too much for her. At last Emma told that her(Harriet’s) allowing herself to be so occupied and so unhappy about Mr. Elton’smarriage. She could not give her a greater reproof for the mistake she (Emma) hadfallen into.

Chapter – 33Mr. Elton appeared to Emma whenever they met again as self – important,

presuming, familiar, ignorant and ill – bread. She had a little beauty and a littleaccomplishment, but a little judgment that she thought herself coming with superiorknowledge of the world. Mr. Elton thought himself happy and proud.

Mrs. Elton grew even worse than she had appeared at first. Her feelingsaltered towards Emma. Her manners too, and Mr. Elton was unpleasant towardsHarriet. Mrs. Elton took a great fancy to Jane Fairfax from the very first. She alsotried to impress upon Miss Woodhouse to exert them and endeavour to do somethingfor her. Emma did not enthusiastically support these proposals and could hardlyunderstand how Jane Fairfax who had known better company could tolerate theinsufferable Mrs. Elton for long.

Chapters – 34 – 35Thus Emma was obliged to invite them to Hartfield for dinner. On the

appointed day, Mr. John Knightley arrived with his two boys and took the place attable, instead of Mr. Weston who was called away on business. The other guests wereMr. Knightley, Jane Fairfax and Mrs. Weston. Though Mrs. Elton was as insufferableas on other occasions, the evening turned out to be pleasant, especially because Mr.John Knightley was in unusual good humour.

Mrs. Elton showed great interest in Frank Churchill and said that Mr. Eltonand she would lose no time in calling on him. They both would have great pleasure inseeing him at the Vicarage. Mr. Weston talked at great length about his son and theChurchills. He also told her about the social standing of the Churchills and how Mrs.Churchill was suffering from pretended illness.

Mr. John Knightley produced a letter for Emma from her sister, Isabella andproved more talkative than his brother. He told her that he would be leaving the nextday. Mr. Knightley proposed that when Emma was too busy with her visits or parties,she must send the little boys who were left under her care to Donwell. But Emmateased him by saying the he would have less time for his nephews and no way bettersuited to take care of the little boys.

5.8 SUMMARYEmma woodhouse, a very young and energetic twenty – year- old girl

imagines herself to be naturally gifted in conjuring love matches. She lost the mindand convinced that she herself will never marry. After self – declared success atmatchmaking between her governess and Mr. Weston, a village widower, Emma takesit upon herself to find an eligible match for her new friend Harriet Smith. Mrs.Goddard mistress of the local boarding school introduces Harriet to the Woodhouse.Though Harriet’s parentage is unknown, Emma is convinced that Harriet deserves tobe a gentleman’s wife and sets her friend’s sights on Mr. Elton, the village vicar.Meanwhile, Emma persuades Harriet to reject the proposal of Robert Martin, a well –to – do farmer for whom Harriet clearly has feelings.

Harriet becomes infatuated with Mr. Elton under Emma’s encouragement, butEmma’s plans go away when Elton makes it clear that his affection is for Emma, notfor Harriet. Emma realizes that her obsession with making a match for Harriet hasblinded her to the true nature of the situation. Mrs. Knightley, Emma’s brother – in –law and treasured friend, watches Emma’s match making efforts with a critical eye.He believes that Mr. Martin is a worthy young man whom Harriet would be Lucky tomarry. He and Emma quarrel over Emma’s wedding, and as unusual, Mr. Knightleyproves to be the wisest of the pair. Elton is spurned by Emma that Harriet is his equal,leaves for the town of Bath and marries a girl there almost immediately.

5.9 TERMINAL QUESTIONS

SECTION A:ANSWER THE FOLLOWING IN A SENTENCE OR TWO:

1. What Emma is known for?2. Who is Mr. Knightley?3. Who is the governess to Emma?4. Who sends a letter to Harriet?5. How many children did the Knightley’s have?6. What resolution did Emma have at the beginning of the novel?7. What made Emma get an unpleasant sensation?8. Who extended the looks of love and admiration for Emma at Coles party?9. Why did Mr. Knightley regard Frank Churchill a silly fellow?10. Who introduced Harriet smith to the Woodhouses?

SECTION B:ANSWER THE FOLLOWING IN PARAGRAPHS:

1. Trace some of points of humor in the novel ’Emma’.

2. Make a character study on Mr. and Mrs. Knightley.

3. Compare and contrast between Emma Woodhouse and Harriet Smith.

SECTION C:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING ESSAY QUESTIONS:

1. How far do you think, Emma is a domestic novel?

2. Elucidate Emma as a Psychological novel.

3. Discuss Emma as a Comedy of Errors.

CHAPTER – VI

EMMA - JANE AUSTEN

6.1 INTRODUCTIONThis chapter carries a detailed analysis of the text. It also highlights some of

the famous literary criticism on Jane Austen’s “Emma”. An overall summary of thestory is also provided for better understanding of the students.

6.2 A DETAILED ANALYSIS OF THE TEXT – PARAPHRASE – PART II

Chapters – 36 – 38Mr. Woodhouse resigned to the prospect of spending the evening at Hartfield

with Mrs. Bates and his two grand – children while Emma went to the ball at theCrown.

On the day fixed for the ball, Frank Churchill reached Randalls before dinner.Emma arrived at the Crown along with Harriet just after the Westons. Two morecarriages arrived one after the other, the occupants of these carriages had beenentreated to come early for the purpose of preparatory inspection. Mr. and Mrs. Eltonalso arrived. Emma longed to know what Frank’s first opinion of Mrs. Elton might be.Mr. Frank Churchill and Miss Woodhouse followed.

The ball proceeded pleasantly. Everybody seemed happy. There was one eventhowever, which Emma thought something of. The two last dances before supper wasbegun and Harriet had no partner. In another moment Emma caught a happier sight –Mr. Knightley was leading Harriet to the set.

His dancing proved to be just what she had believed it, extremely good. Emmahad no opportunity of speaking to Mr. Knightley till after supper, but her eyes invitedhim irresistibly to come to her and be thanked. He then asked her to confess that shehad wanted Elton to marry Harriet. Emma agreed to this and said that for this reasonthey won’t forgive her. Now Mrs. Weston called on everybody to begin dancing.Emma hesitated a moment and then replied that she would dance with him if shewould ask her. Mr. Knightley offered his hand to her.

Chapters – 39 – 40Harriet came one morning to Emma with a small parcel in her hand. She had

come to make her confession before Emma. The parcel contained a pit of courtplaster, which had been handed by Mr. Elton in the early days of their acquaintanceand she had preserved it as a relic of her love for him. Having burnt these articles thesimple girl told Emma that she would never marry. This did not surprise Emma whohad already thought of Harriet’s love for Frank Churchill, who was her social superiorand marriage was out of the question. Harriet asked her hand in silent and submissivegratitude. Emma was thinking of such an attachment of bad thing for her friend.

Chapters 41 – 42Mrs. Elton was very much disappointed. It was the delay of a great deal of

pleasure and parade. It was settled that they should go to Box Hill. Mr. Weston hadagreed to choose some fine morning and drive there. Emma was displeased when sheheard about it from the Weston as she very much disliked the Elton’s. Mrs. Elton’s

carriage – horse had become lame. But when Mr. Knightley saw her so much restlessand disappointed, he suggested that they could have a small picnic to Donwell Abbeyand enjoy his strawberries. Mrs. Elton accepted the offer and began to direct Mr.Knightley how whole thing was to be conducted. She wanted to tell her aunt that shehad returned home as it was late. Emma kindly offered to call her carriage but Janedeclined the offer.Emma then asked him to join them next day at Box Hill. At last heagreed to join the party at Box Hill. The party was returning and all were sooncollected.

Chapters – 43 – 44They had a fine day for Box Hill. Everybody reached there in good time.

Emma and Harriet went together; Miss Bates and her niece with the Elton’s; thegentlemen on horseback. Mrs. Weston remained with Mr. Woodhouse.

At first it was downright dullness to Emma. She had never seen FrankChurchill so silent and stupid. Frank Churchill asked Emma to choose a wife for himand teach her to be like herself. Emma thought of Harriet immediately. Poor MissBates admitted that she would be sure to say at least three dull things every time sheopened her mouth to speak. Then Emma, with mock seriousness told her to limitherself to three dull things and this pained her a great deal very much. He pointed outthat as he was her true friend, he thought it his duty to tell her that she had ill – treatedMiss. Bates. Mr. Knightley had handed her into the carriage and had quickly walkedoff. Emma, alone in the carriage with Harriet, found the tears running down herchecks, as she felt quite mortified at her conduct towards Miss Bates and also at herinability to express her repentance to the true friend who had so justly upbraided her.

Miss Bates came very happy and obliged. Emma now enquired about Jane.Miss Bates told her that Jane was very much tired after deciding suddenly to acceptthe excellent situation as governess in the small ridge family, arranged by Mrs. Elton.Jane had no intention of accepting the situation. But her mind was made up duringBox Hill expedition and before leaving for home she had closed with Mrs. Elton’soffer. Frank had dutifully left that very evening.

Chapters – 45 – 46On her way, Emma remained engrossed in her pensive thoughts. Mr.Knightley

and Harriet had arrived at Hartfield during her absence. Mr.Knightley told her that hewas going to London to spend a few days with John and Isabella.

Short letters from Frank were received at Randalls, communicating all thatwas immediately important of their state and plans. Emma now turned her attention toMiss Fairfax who was not well. She called on her with a view to taking her out in thecarriage for an airing, but Miss Bates very politely declined the offer on the groundthat Jane was too unwell to go out. Miss Bates informed Emma that Jane was toounwell to see any body. Dr. Perry also confirmed this.

Mr. Weston who asked her if she could come to Randalls at any time thatmorning, as Mrs. Weston wanted to see her, called Emma. Emma immediatelyfollowed Mr. Weston to Randalls. But Emma’s all attempts to know from Mr. Westonas to what for she was required to be at Randalls went in vain. On reaching Randalls,Mrs. Weston informed her that Frank Churchill and Miss fair fax were engaged.Emma even jumped with surprise, and horror-struck Emma asked Mrs. Westonwhether she was serious about it. Emma scarcely heard what was said. Her mind wasdivided between two ideas. Both Mr. and Mrs. Weston were terribly shocked at thisbecause his former conduct had led everyone to believe that he cared only for Emmaherself. She declared at the moment that she did not have any kind of attachmenttowards Frank Churchill though sometime ago she had fancied herself to be a little inlove with him. Mrs. Weston also disapproved of Frank’s questionable conduct afterhis secret engagement. But as frank had promised to explain everything in a letter, hewas to write them soon.

Chapters 47 – 48Emma felt miserable on account of poor Harriet – to be second time the dupe

her misconceptions and flattery. Mr. Knightley had spoken prophetically when heonce said, “Emma! You have been no friend to Harriet smith”.

She was extremely angry with herself. Emma now could imagine why Janehad slighted her own attentions. Emma could not know how to understand as Harriet’sbehaviour was so extremely odd. Her character appeared absolutely charged. Sheseemed to propose no agitation, or disappointment, or peculiar concern in thediscovery. Emma looked at her, quite unable to speak.

However, Emma’s surprise knew no bounds when on her talking with Harrieton the subject of Frank’s engagement; it transpired that Harriet had become attachednot to Frank Churchill but to Mr. Knightley. Harriet even went to the extent ofbelieving herself loved by Mr. Knightley. Emma cried out that it was a mostunfortunate mistake. What was to be done? Emma asked her it she had any idea ofMr. Knightley returning her affection. Now she felt sorry that she had taught HarrietSmith to have the presumption to elevate her thoughts to Mr. Knightley instead ofbeing content to marry a man of her own class like Robert Martin.

Emma now realized that it was her own doing. It was she herself who hadbeen at pains to give Harriet notions of self – consequences. If Harriet were grownvain, it was her doing so. Emma now reflected that she had herself been first with himfor many years past. Inspite of all her faults, she knew she was dear to him. She feltthat Harriet might be disappointed regarding Mr. Knightley. She was not particular tomarry him. She only wanted him to continue the same old Mr. Knightley to her andher father. Mr. Weston’s communications furnished Emma with more food forunpleasant reflection.

Chapters 49 – 50Next day, Emma resolved to be out of doors as soon as possible. She lost no

time in hurrying into the Shrubbery. She saw Mr. Knightley passing through thegarden door and coming towards her.

They walked together. He was silent. She thought he was often looking at her,and trying for a fuller view of her face than it suited her to give. When Emma wanted

to give him the news, she had already heard about the engagement of Miss Fairfaxand Frank Churchill. He had come to know about it from Mr. Weston. Mr. Knightleytried to console Emma, but Emma made him convinced that she had never cared forFrank Churchill. Finding her affections disengaged, he could not help asking whetherhe would be allowed to speak of something, which was nearest to his heart. Emma,thinking that he was going to speak about his love for Harriet, told him not to commithimself. Emma was overjoyed at this and she lost no time in letting him know that herheart was already his. But she felt for Harriet whose hopes had been entirelygroundless, a mistake, a delusion, Knightley heard Emma declare that she had neverloved him. Emma was now in an exquisite flutter of happiness. With respect to herfather, it was a question soon answered. While he loved, it must be only anengagement.

She was thinking of Mr. Knightley, when a letter was brought her fromRandalls. It was a note from Mrs. Weston to herself, along with a letter from frank toMrs. Weston. It was a very long letter and having read it, Emma was convinced ofFrank Churchill’s gratitude to Mrs. Weston, his love for Jane Fairfax and hisadmiration and respect for herself. Being already in love she was disposed to view thestory of his love more kindly than before.

Chapter – 51Emma thought so well of the letter, that she desired Mr. Knightley to read it;

because he had seen much to blame in his conduct. Mr. Knightley read it in Emma’spresence. When he came to Miss Woodhouse in the letter, he was obliged to read thewhole of it aloud with a smile, a look, a shake of the head, a word or two of assent, ormerely of love. He also said that the gift of pianoforte to Jane was the act of the veryyoung man. Frank Churchill’s confession of having behaved shamefully was the firstthing to call for more than a word in passing. Thus Mr. Knightley condemned all thatsmacked of dishonesty and flirtation on Frank Churchill’s conduct in dealing withJane and Emma too. Now Mr. Knightley asked Emma to marry him without.

Chapters – 52It was very great relief to Emma to find Harriet as desirous as herself to avoid

a meeting. Emma had no difficulty in procuring Isabella’s invitation for Harriet; andshe was fortunate in having a sufficient reason for asking it without resorting toinvention. Mrs. John Knightley was delighted to be of use; she was quite eager tohave Harriet under her sister’s side, Emma proposed it to her friend and found hervery persuadable. Thus Harriet reached safely in Brunswick Square.

Now Emma could enjoy Mr. Knightley’s visits. She had resolved to defer thedisclosure till Mrs. Weston was safe and well. She soon resolved, equally as a dutyand pleasure, to employ half an hour of holiday of spirits in calling on Mrs. Fairfax.She went there and was admitted by Jane herself coming eagerly forward to receiveher. Emma had never seen her look so well, so lovely, and so engaging. She wasoverjoyed to receive Emma. Emma was also equally gratified.

Mrs. Elton said that Mr. Elton would soon join her. She whispered to Jane thatshe was making a congratulatory visit. He took a long time to make his appearance,having had to walk to Donwell to see Mr. Knightley. Mr.Knightley was however notat home, and his servants had no idea where he had gone. Emma, knew that he wouldprobably, be waiting for her at Hartfield and so she took leave of Jane. Then Emma

enquired of her about their date of marriage. Jane told her that it could be only afterthe three months, of deep mourning.

Chapter – 53Mrs. Weston was blessed with a daughter. Emma remarked that Mrs. Weston

would educate the girl on a more perfect plan. Mr. Knightley also joined Emma aboutthis issue and said that Mrs. Weston would indulge more that she indulged in Emma.

Isabella sent quite as well an account of Harriet as could be expected. NowEmma broke the news of her engagement to her father in a very tactful manner. Shemade him consent to it, as she would always be there at Hartfield, and also Mr.Knightley would be there. However, Mr. Knightley also had to play his part inpersuading old Mr. Woodhouse. Mr. Weston also declared that it was a union of thehighest promise of felicity in itself, and without one real, rational difficulty to opposeor delay it.

The news was universally a surprise whenever it spread, and Mr. Weston toldit to Miss Bates, Mrs. Cole, Mrs. Perry, and Mrs. Elton. In general it was a very wellapproved match. But in the Vicarage, the surprise was not softened by anysatisfaction. She knew that Mrs. Knightley would throw cold water on everything.She also disapproved of the idea of their living together at Hartfield; it would neverdo, according to her.

Chapter – 54Emma was thinking of it one morning. When Mr. Knightley came in, after the

chat of pleasure, he broke the news to Emma that Harriet Smith was to marry Robertmartin. Emma gave a start to hear of it. She was totally amazed. To Emma it seemedimpossibility, Mr. Knightley removed all her doubts by asserting that Robert Martinhad proposed to Harriet and she had accepted. However, Emma said that it did notmake her unhappy, but Mr. Knightley should tell her how all this had come about.

Mr.Knightley narrated the story how it had all happened. Mr. Robert Martinhad gone to town on business three days ago, and he had got him to take charge ofsome papers to be handed over to John Knightley.

Emma was actually happy to learn all about it; but she did not want to attemptany immediate reply, as that would betray a most unreasonable degree of happiness.When Mr. Knightley asked her to speak about it she told him that she was quitereconciled to the match. The entrance of her father soon afterwards closed theirconversation.

Emma and Mr. Woodhouse arrived at Randalls. Frank and Miss Fairfax alsoarrived there. Emma was extremely glad to see them but there was a degree ofconfusion on each side. He congratulated Emma on her engagement with Mr.Knightley. He had a great deal to say but Emma’s feelings were chiefly with Jane inthe argument.

Chapter – 55Mr. Robert Martin had thoroughly supplanted Mr. Knightley, and was now

forming all her views of happiness. Harriet was a little distressed and looks a littlefoolish at first. Harriet was most happy to give every particular of the evening atAstley’s. She could dwell on the next day dinner with the utmost delight. Emma could

now acknowledge that Harriet had always liked Robert Martin. Beyond this, it mustever be unintelligible to Emma.

Harriet’s parentage became known. She proved to be the daughter of atradesman, rich enough to afford her the comfortable maintenance which had everbeen hers, and decent enough to have always wished for concealment. Emma howrealized that it was quite fanciful on her part to arrange Harriet’s marriage with Mr.Knightley, Churchill, or even Mr. Elton. The stain of illegitimacy would have been astain indeed.

Harriet was less and less at Hartfield. The intimacy between her and Emmamust sink; their friendship must change into a calmer sort of good will.

Robert Martin and Harriet smith, the latest couple engaged of the three, werethe first to be married. Jane Fairfax had already quitted Highbury and was restored tothe comforts of her beloved home with the Campbells.

The Churchills were also in town, and they were only waiting for November.Emma and Mr. Knightley had determined that their marriage ought to be concluded,while John and Isabella were still at Hartfield. John Isabella and every other friendwere agreed in approving it. But Mr. Woodhouse who had never yet alluded to theirmarriage, considered it as a distant event.

Mr. Elton was called on, within a month from the marriage of Mr. and Mrs.Robert Martin, to join the hands of Mr. Knightley and Miss. Woodhouse. Thewedding was very much like other weddings, were the parties have no taste for fineryor parade. Mrs. Elton thought it all extremely shabby and very inferior to her ownwhile the particulars detained by her husband. Inspite of it, the predictions of thesmall bands of true friends who witnessed the ceremony were fully answered with theperfect union of happiness.

6.3 LITERARY CRITICISM

It is clear that deviating flair for the exact title is superb. The short scene inwhich Emma herself is not on the stage; and that one scene is Knightley’sconversation about her with Mrs. Weston. Emma is the very climax of Jane Austen’swork; and a real appreciation of Emma is the final test of citizenship in her kingdom.For this is not an easy book to read; it should never be the beginner’s primer, nor bepublished without a prefatory synopsis. Every sentence and every epithet; has itsdefinite reference to equally unemphasized points before and after in the developmentof the plot.

Emma is the novel of character, and of character alone, and of one dominatingcharacter in particular. A rash reader and some, who are not rash, have been shut outon the threshold of Emma’s Comedy by a dislike of Emma herself. Jane Austen knowwhat she was about, when she said, ‘I am going to take a heroine whom nobody butmyself will much like.’ She fails to make people like Emma, so far would her wholeattempt have to be judged a failure, were is not that really the failure, like the loss, istheirs who have not taken the trouble to understand what is being attempted. JaneAusten loved tackling problems; her hardest of all, her most deliberate, and her mosttriumphantly solved, is Emma.

No one who carefully reads the first three opening paragraphs of the book canentertain a doubt, or need any prefatory synopsis; for in these the author gives us quiteclear warning of what we are to see. We are to see the gradual humiliation of selfconceit, through a long self-wrought succession of disasters, serious in effect butkeyed in comedy throughout. Emma herself, in fact is never to be taken seriously.Emma is simply a figure of fun.

- R. FarrerIn the later novel, Emma, where perhaps Miss Austen perfects her processes for

painting humorous portraits, the negative fool is much better represented in MissBates, Miss Bates has enough of womanly kindness and other qualities to make her areal living person, even a good Christian woman. But intellectually she is a negativefool. She has not mind enough to fall into contradictions. There is a certain logicalsequence and association between two contradictories, which it required mind todiscover: Miss Bates’s fluent talk only requires memory. She cannot distinguish therelations between things. If she is standing in a particular posture when she hears apiece of news, her posture becomes at once a part of the event which it is her duty tohand down to tradition.

- Richard Simpson

.. “Each heroine is furnished with a pendent, rival or foil; Marianne withElinor, Elizabeth with Jane; Catherine with Isabella, Fanny with Mary, Emma withJane; Anne Eliot, whose case does not fit this scheme quite neatly has two foils to setoff her beauty. Call her Cordelia, and Miss Eliot assumes the proportions of Goneril,if Musgrove is an inadequate Regan”.

“All the Jane Austen Characters are ready for an extended life, for a life whichthe schemes of her books seldom require them to lead, and that is why they lead theiractual lives so satisfactorily"

- R.W. Chapman

If we put all the villains together we shall see that one quality they share incommon is cleverness, the hypocritical mask of a more or less serious want ofprinciple; the heroes, on the other hand, share in varying degrees reserve behindwhich is honesty and strength of feeling. The only two men who do not fall easilywithin the scope of this generalization are Henry Tilney -- though it might be arguedthat for him wit rather than reserve is the weapon of self-preservation – and JohnThorpe, whose unconcealable stupidity is part and parcel of his boorishness”.

- H. Wright

“Marianne’s fortunes follow a curve which brings her back, as in some figureof a dance, to her original position but facing the opposite way…. The curve iscompleted with a light, quick hand; Marianne’s original opinion of her lover recalledby a single brief pleasantry; there is no awkward attempt at explanation”…

- Lascelles

“One was not all. “Sense” and the other all “sensibility” each had some ofboth qualities and what made the story was that the proportions differed. Mariannehas such vivid emotions, such romantic enthusiasms and rejections, that her commonsense at crises was all but swept away till rescued by her generous heart. Elinor, notmuch older, brought good sense to bear on her own emotional shocks—indeed on hergeneral view of life – but it was as much her sensitive awareness of what her motherand sister would suffer if they knew what she was suffering, that kept her silent tobear it alone. It was her own sensibility that made her understand the grief of hersister was undergoing with more clamour.

- Becker

“We feel, in the presence of the virtue and sense of Elinor a rebuke whichnever affects us …while Marianne is often exasperating. Edward Ferrars is ratherstiff, and Colonel Brandon is so far removed from us that we never even learn hisChristian name.

- Austen Leigh“It seems abundantly clear that in reading Jane Austen’s novels we are not

intended to take all the figures in the same way. Some are offered as full and naturalportraits of imaginable people; others, while certainly referring to types of people, wemight easily have come across, are yet presented with such exaggeration andsimplification that our response to them is expected to be rather different.

- Harding

The realism of Jane Austen is ….truly psychological….There is anextraordinary degree of truth in the picture it paints reality –of a group of humanbeings, their relations one with another their clashes and affinities their mutualinfluences, their conversations…. And this gift is explained by the immediateinvention. She brings to her study of character …..Her clear, sighted eyes readthrough the inner minds of those who live around her, or of the beings whom sheinvents and animats, just as if those minds were transparent….Everything shows adelicacy of touch, a sense of balance, serene reasonableness….

Jane Austen’s work shows us a wealth of character studies….But if she hasreconstructed souls from the inside with the full and finished touch of the greatmasters; she has also the talent of picturesque evocation and knows how to sketchfigures with so sure and suggestive a pen that they stand out in a strong andunforgettable relief. Her power of perception is keen and fresh; she immediatelygrasps the individual traits…. Her work represents in an original way the eternalcomedy of life with all its whims and fancies; and as reality only awakens in her aspirit of amusement without bitterness…she allows the virtual quaintness of whateveris human to grow active of it…and she abundantly possesses the implicit eloquence ofhumour.

- Legouis

Miss. Austen never wrote about what she did not know; she rejected allsuggestions for pretentious plots and held fast to what she called her “little bit of ivoryto inches square”…..Her delightful characters are so real, so different, so amusing,

and so much alive that one forgets they are people in a book and counts them aspersonal friends.

- W. Hill

There has never been more searching and convincing delineation of character,the quite but ever attentive humour, the fine discrimination of individual peculiarities,the development of personality under the stress of ordinary experience have made hernovels the joy of countless readers…..But though her range is limited, it is the rangeof everyday experience with which everyone is familiar and her interpretation of itspersons and happenings is as fresh today as ever.

- Allen

“That young lady had a talent for describing the involvement and feelings andcharacters of ordinary life which is to me the most wonderful I ever met with. The bigBow-Wow Strain I can do myself like any now going: but the exquisite touch whichrenders ordinary commonplace things and characters interesting from the truth ofdescription and the sentiment, is denied to me”.

That exquisite touch brought out for each succeeding generation, characters sotrue to life itself that they are true to life today. It is the secret of Jane Austen’spersonal modernity…. We come upon her people with the delight of recognizingpeople we know; her novels speak to any age that speaks English….

- Sir Walter Scott“First and foremost let Jane Austen be named, the greatest artist that has ever

written using the term to signify the most perfect mastery over the mean to herend….Her circle may be restricted but it is complete. Her world is perfect orb andvital. Life as it presents itself to an English gentle-woman peacefully yet activelyengaged in her quite village, mirrored in her works with a purity and fidelity that mustendow them with interest for all time. To read one of her books is like actualexperience of life; you know the people as if you had lived with them, and feelsomething of personal affection toward them.

- George Eliot

6.4 KEY WORDS

Humour

Humour is a derivative of a Latin word ‘humor’ meaning ‘moisture’.According to an ancient theory, there are four principal humours in the body. Thesedepend on the four fluids blood, phlegm, yellow bile and black bile. When any one ofthese predominates, it determines the temper of the mind and body. Hence there arisefour expressions such as Sanguine, Choleric, Phlegmatic and Melancholic humours. Ajust balance among these four gives birth to a good compound called, “good humour”.If there is a preponderance of any one of the four it paves the way for a bad compoundcalled an ill or evil humour. The excess of blood produces sanguine personality suchas happy, kindly, joyful and amorous, that of phlegm, a phlegmatic personality suchas cowardly, unresponsive, that of yellow bile, a choleric personality such as

obstinate, impatient, argumentative and that of black bile, a melancholic one such ascontemplative affected gluttonous etc.

Many writers began to use this theory in their writings in which theircharacters were classified according to their humour. During the Elizabethan time, theword ‘humour’ itself came to signify a variety of things from disposition topeculiarity. Ben Johnson utilized this theory in his comedies. In his Every Man InHis Humour, he has portrayed many characters with the name suggesting theircontrolling trait. There are characters like Brainworm, Downright, Wellbred, Formaletc. The melancholy Jacques in As You like It, describes his own sadness by usingthe characteristic vocabulary of the theory of humour.

Since this term has come to mean something, which makes people laugh, itbegins to indicate one of the two major types of writing, ‘humour and wit’. Humour issometimes limited to gentle and sympathetic laughter. But wit is something, whichevokes intellectual and derisive laughter. Addison gives an ingenious genealogy ofwit and humour. According to him, “Truth was the founder of the family and father ofgood sense. His son was wit who married mirth and humour was their child.”

Realism

Realism is the record of life as it is. The realist, while describing the actualhappenings in life feels and lives in the happenings he describes. But as an artist, heshapes all details of real life into form, which issues forth from his personal vision ofreality. Some realists may portray simple everyday people with work worn-out, braveand kindly faces. But some others may avoid such materials in preference to moreearthly stories.

Realism in literature began in the mid-nineteenth century. Since its beginning,there have been no set ideals and principles governing the content and technique ofthe realistic works of art. Even before the 19th century, there have been traces ofrealistic elements even in the works of Daniel Defoe’s ‘Moll Flanders’ andBenJonson’s’ Bartholomew Fair’. Such realistic elements were mainly concernedwith the accuracy of speech and behaviour of the low characters.

Gradually the accuracy of external details has given way to the complexworking of the mind in the 20th century, which has resulted in the use of ‘Stream ofConsciousness’ device with all its characteristic fidelity to the inner psychologicalprocess of characters. Virginia Woolf and James Joyce are the practioners of thistechnique though their psychological realism lacks artistic selections. Then reformnovels, satires and novels of city life tend towards realism because of the aim of thewriters at the depiction of true facts of life. Today realism has come to mean treatingall the varied experiences of life in an unsentimental manner.

6.5 SUMMARY

Emma, the heroine of the novel is left to comfort Harriet and to wonder aboutthe characters of a new visitor expected in Highbury – Mr. Weston’s son, FrankChurchill. Frank is set to visit his father in Highbury after having been raised by hisaunt and uncle in of London, who have taken him as their hair. Emma knows nothing

about Frank, who has long been deterred from visiting his father by his aunt’sillnesses and complaints. Mr. Knightley is immediately suspicious of the young man,especially after Frank rushes back to London merely to have his hair cut. Emma,however, finds Frank delightful and notices that his charms are directed mainlytoward her. Though she plans to discourage these charms, she finds herself flatteredand engaged in a flirtation with the young man. Emma greets Jane Fairfax, anotheraddition to the Highbury set, with less enthusiasm. Jane is beautiful andaccomplished. But Emma dislikes her because of her jealousy upon Jane.

Suspicion, intrigue, and misunderstandings, ensue. Mr. Knightley defendsJane, saying that she deserves compassion because, unlike Emma, she has noindependent fortune and must soon leave home to work as a governess. Mr. Westonsuspects that the warmth of Mr. Knightley’s defence comes form romantic feelings,an implication Emma resists. Everyone assumes that frank and Emma are forming anattachment, though Emma soon dismisses Frank as a potential suitor and imagineshim as a match for Harriet. At a village ball, Knightley earns Emma’s approval byoffering to dance with Harriet, who has just been humiliated by Mr. Elton and his newwife. The next day, Frank saves Harriet from Gypsy beggars. When Harriet tellsEmma that she has fallen in love with a man above her social status, Emma believesthat she means Frank. Knightley begins to suspect the frank and Jane have a secretunderstanding, and he attempts to warn Emma. Emma laughs at Knightley’ssuggestion and loses Knightley’s approval when she flirts with Frank and insultsMiss. Bates a kind hearted spinster and Jane’s aunt, at a picnic. When Knightleyreprimands Emma she weeps.

News comes that Frank’s aunt has dived, and this event pares the way for anunexpected revelation that slowly solves the mysteries. Frank and Jane have beensecretly engaged; his attentions to Emma have been a screen to hide his truepreference. With his aunt’s death and his uncle’s approval, Frank can now marry Jane,the women he loves. Emma worries that Harriet will be crushed, but she soondiscovers that it is Knightley not Frank, who is the object of Harriet’s affection.Harriet believes that Knightley shares her feelings. Emma finds herself upset byHarriet’s revelation, and her distress forces her to realize that she is in love withKnightley. Emma expects Knightley to tell her he loves Harriet, “but, to her delight,Knightley declares his love for Emma. Harriet is soon comforted by a second proposalfrom Robert Martin, which she accepts. The novel ends with the marriage of Harrietand Mr. Martin and that of Emma and Mr. Knightley, resolving the question of wholoves whom After all.

6.6TERMINAL QUESTIONS

SECTION A:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING IN A SENTENCE OR TWO:1. Who is the protégé of Emma?2. What is the central focus of the novel?3. Where did the Churchills live?4. Whose’ arrival at Highbury irritates Emma?5. Who had been secretly engaged?6. Who were united at the end of the novel?

SECTION B:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING IN PARAGRAPHS:

1. Describe the plot construction of the novel.2. Comment on the literary style of Miss Austen.3. Describe the character of Miss Bates and point out the instances in which she

is important for the satirical delineation of manners.

SECTION C:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING ESSAY QUESTIONS:1. Is Emma likeable? Do you agree with her? Why or why not?2. “Frank Churchill and Mr. Knightley represent two different set of values and

two different understandings of manhood”. Describe the values that eachcharacter represent and explain how the novel judges their value.

6.7 SUGGESTED READINGSHughes, R.E. “The Education of Emma Woodhouse,” Nineteenth – Century

Fiction XVI (June, 1961) A Study of Emma’s “Education” in regard to loveand wealth.

Lasceller, Mary, Jane Austen and Her Art. London, 1939, A wide – rangingstudy that combines biography with detailed examination of the novelist’sstyle and general narrative art.

Albert, Edward - History of English Literature, Fifth edition.J.N. Mundra and S.C. Mundra - A History of English Literature.

CHAPTER - VII

GREAT EXPECTATIONS -CHARLES DICKENS

7.1INTRODUCTION

“Great Expectations” by Charles DickensVisualizes the social and cultural background of the Victorian Age. And an intentstudy of this novel helps to comprehend the historical and biographical facts reflectedin the writings of Dickens.

7.2 SOCIAL AND CULTURAL BACKGROUND OF THE AGECharles Dickens belonged to Victorian Age. The writers like Thackeray,

Meredith, Carlyle, Macaulay, and Ruskin and so followed him. The few colonial warstook place during this age. But it did out seriously disturb the national life. There wasone continental war that directly affected Britain yet caused any profound changes.The whole age may be fairly described as an age of peaceful activity.

There was a revolution in commercial enterprise due to the great increase ofavailable markets. As a result of this there was an immense advance in the use ofmechanical devices. The new commercial energy was reflected in the GreatExhibition of 1851, which was greeted as the inauguration of a new era of prosperity.Due to the commercial expansion, there was the exploitation of cheap labour; thepainful fight by the enlightened few to introduce social legislation and the slowextension of the franchise. The evils of the Industrial Revolution were clearly markedby such writers as Dickens and Mrs. Gaskell, and they called forth the Missionaryefforts of men like Kinsley. It is to the credit of this age that intellectual activitieswere so numerous.

There was quite a revolution in scientific thought reflected upon the works ofDarwin and his school. In addition, popular education became a practical thing. Thusit induced a new hunger for intellectual food, and resulted in a great increase in theproduction of the press and also something more in literature. However the ageproduced no supreme writers. It revealed no Shakespeare, no Shelley, nor a Byron ora Scott. Perhaps it was an age, of spacious intellectual horizons, noble endeavour, andbright aspirations.

7.3 INTRODUCTION TO THE AUTHOR

Charles Dickens was the greatest of the Victorian novelists. He was a greatgenius and both as a novelist and a popular entertainer, he ranked very high. DavidCecil says, “He is the one novelist of this school,” in Early Victorian Novelists,“whose popularity has suffered no sensible decline. He is not only the most famous ofthe Victorian novelists but he is also the most typical. It we are to see thedistinguishing virtues and defects of his school at this clearest, we must examineDickens.”

Charles Dickens was born on February 7, 1812 at 357 Mile End Terrace,Commercial Road Land port, Portsea in Hampshire. His father, John Dickens, was aclerk in the navy pay office. When Dickens was nine years old, his father’s debtsincreased and after his struggle for many years in his native town, he shifted toLondon and then to Chatham. Dickens had his schooling there. He was much

dedicated to his studies and fond of books. He also participated in the mildest ofgames. He lived with his parents for some years happily. But soon his father wasarrested for non-payment of debts. Then his mother established the famous Boardingfor young ladies but no more income they gained.

Family circumstances made him to leave the school at the age of eleven. Hisposition forced him to enter into the blacking factory. There he happened to meet a lotof difficulties to earn a few pennies. He was helped by one of his relatives meantime,his father was also set free from prison and Dickens joined the Willington HouseAcademy at the age of fifteen. Once again he left this place and this time he became aclerk in a lawyer’s office. He studied short hand in order to achieve success in hiscareer as a reporter. Walter Allen writes, “During his spare time he haunted thetheatres and music-halls of London. As a small child, standing on the kitchen table, hehad entertained his father’s friends with comic songs, and this represents a side ofDickens the importance of which cannot be overestimated. He was a born entertainer,a man who had to entertain, because it was a need of his nature to impose hispersonality on others by making them laugh or making them cry… Indeed, all theaccounts indicate that he was a great actor, and so it was natural that, as a youth, heshould think of becoming one professionally”. In this way, he spent a few years andearned high praise from his colleagues. Thus he occupied the very highest rank for themarvelous quickness in transcript.

7.4 HIS CHARACTERISTICS

Dickens is the best of all the English novelists. “Dickens was the first tointroduce to the reading public life of the poor and the oppressed”. He appealed thereaders with a sense of humour. He had a special love for orphan children as he hadbeen left on orphan himself and had suffered much cruelty in his early years.

Humour

Dickens’ humour was the supreme quality of his genius. It was as a humouristthat Dickens made his name. Humour is the soul of his work. But we could find adifference between his farce and his sense of humour. True humour always suggests athought and throws light on human nature. ‘Pickwick Papers’ abounds in farce butblending with the higher characteristics of Humour.

Pathos

Dickens’ pathos is in separable from the gift of humour. He is at his best inbringing out the pathos of child-life. The readers of his book see how closely the trulypathetic and quick observation is allied in Dickens’ ‘Little Dorrit’, which is strong inboth Pathos and humour. There was no less fertile in pathos than in humour. There isa foretaste of Dickens’ humour in Moses, the son of Goldsmith’s ‘Vicar ofWakefield’. “Dickens is truly and profoundly national: of humour the veryincarnation, he cannot think of his country without a sunny smile”.

As a Reformer

Dickens gained the attention of the public that he resolved to use theopportunity to try to cure some of the evils which produced the suffering, and hisefforts had great success. The measures for the treatment of the poor were improved

largely, through the books like ‘Oliver Twist’ and ‘Mutual friend’. Thus he served agreat service to the society.

As a Novelist

Charles Dickens was not only the most popular novelist of his day but he stillhas more readers than any other author of his time. His name is a household one in theEnglish - speaking world. He produced the characters to the ordinary mind. The mostbrilliant work he ever produced is his first novel; Pickwick Papers. It is an epic ofhumour, which provides excellent entertainment

As a Realist

The impression of reality differs from one another. An artist must select andarrange the facts of nature. This is what Dickens does. Besides, it must also beadmitted that he had moral purpose, and this fact conditions his subject, but it istreated imaginatively like the modern naturalists, but, as Church points out, “he didgreat service in bringing the novel back to life, from haunted rivers and GothicCastles, and from the romance of highway men then in vogue. He made life, the lifewhich he knew, the subject of his novels, and in this respect he was a greatinnovator”.

7.5 HIS WORKS

Pickwick PapersThe novel is in the style of Smollett, whom Dickens adored with a heroic

fervor, and recounts the adventures of Pickwick, Winkle, Snodgrass, Tupman and so.“The book contains some sixty distinct situations and more than three hundred andfifty characters, some of them making their appearance only once to win for them alasting place in our hearts. The incidents loosely connected and the chronology willnot bear close inspection, but in abundance of detail of a high quality, in vivacity ofhumour, in acute and accurate observation, the book is of the first rank. It is doubtfulif Dickens ever improved upon it.”

Oliver TwistIn ‘Oliver Twist’ Dickens presented the pathos of innocent childhood, and the

protest against the abuses of power, especially on the part of governmentalInstitutions. This book is a study in crime and villainy and the punishment, whichencircle wrongdoers. The moral sense of Dickens triumphs at the end.

Nicholas NicklebyThis novel exposes the weaknesses of Yorkshire schools and the horrible

teaching and teachers who were in charge of young boys. The themes of sufferingchildhood and oppressive institutions are united in Dotheboys Hall, a compositepicture of the Yorkshire schools.

Old Curiosity Shop

“This novel has greater originality of design. One does not smell thefootlights, but has, instead, delicious wafts of freshness from the fields and lanes ofEngland. The story has more of symmetry; it moves more regularly to its close, and

that close is much more satisfying. It remains in one’s mind as a whole with no partthat one feels obstructive or incongruous or wearily feeble. In writing the last portion,Dickens was so engrossed by his theme that he worked at unusual hours, prolongingthe day’s labor into the night. The book gained there by its unity of effect. It is a storyin the true sense, and one of the most delightful in our language.”Barnaby Rudge

His next historical novel Barnaby Rudge is a failure. It is in part a romance ofprivate life, in part a historical novel. The novel deals with Gordon anti-popery riotsof 1788 and the principal interest lies in the vivid description of the riot, which heldLondon terrorized for several days.

Martin ChuzzlewitMartin Chuzzlewit is considered as one of the finest works of Dickens, though

in fact it is a formless work, without any systematic development of the plot. Theentire novel centres round Martin’s adventures both in England and America.

Dombey and Son‘Dombey and Son’ is the last of early novels of Dickens. It is a study in pride

represented through the character of Mr. Dombey. Susan Nipper and Captain Cuttleprovide the benevolent humour; and Florence and Paul Dombey furnish Pathos. Theplot is well woven

David CopperfieldAmong the later novels Dickens’ ‘David Copperfield’ (1849-50) is the best. It

is his autobiography. “The pen which wrote David Copperfield”, says High Walker“was often dipped in his own blood.” Dickens once said, “I like David Copperfieldthe best.” David Copperfield and his experiences are the experiences of Dickenshimself through all the trials and tribulations of his life.

Bleak HouseDickens’ next novel ‘Bleak House’ was published in 1853. It is a vigorous

satire on the abuses of the old court of chancery, the delays and costs of whichbrought misery and ruin on its suitors.

Hard Times‘Hard Times’ was published in 1854. It is a satirical exposure of the evils of

industrialism and the great misery that follows in the wake of rapid industrialization.

Little DorritDickens attacks the rigors of prison life in this novel. Dickens gathered the

experiences of prison life from the account of his father, who had been imprisoned inMarshal Sea prison house

A Tale of Two cities‘A Tale of Two Cities’ is a historical novel representing the shuddering event

of the French Revolution. It was published in 1859. The two cities are London andParis. The characters of this novel are masterly portrayed.

Great ExpectationsGreat Expectations deals with the adventures of a young boy Pip and is one of

the gripping novels of Dickens. It is a novel of adventure, the sort of adventure that

might well happen to a person who got himself mixed up with questionablecharacters, in such a sort as this, close to the convict – ships or in what really were inthose days the wilds of London.

7.6 INTRODUCTION TO THE TEXT

StyleDickens is the first English humanitarian novelist. He is central to the

Victorian novel as Tennyson to Victorian poetry. The Victorian novelists like Dickenspossess the quality of creative imagination to a supreme degree. Dickens is really verystrong in pure description and in elaborate picturing. He is often named after hisobservation. We could not find his style commended for pure idiom or command ofsubtle melodies ‘Barnaby Rudge’ is written in a style, simple, direct and forcible.When he writes some piece of work in his pleasant mood, his style is faultless andperfectly suited. Alen Clutton Brock says: “Dickens was master of a sound and evenclassical prose style. His teachers were Smollett, Fielding and Defoe; and he hadlearned from them thoroughly. He wrote like a man, with a masculine weight,clearness, and balance.”

7.7 THE PLOTThe action of the novel falls into three stages. The first stage ends with Pip’s

departure for London to be ‘created’ a gentleman. The second stage ends with theappearance of Pip’s real economic benefactor, and the third stage ends with Pip’sdeparture for the East. All these three stages correspond to the three stages of Pip’sboyhood youth and maturity.

Dickens primarily presents three expectations,i) Pip’s dream of ‘gentility’ away from the forge Joe Gargery, his

illiteracy and manners.ii) Abel Magwitch’s dream of the gentleman he can create.iii) Havisham’s dream of the revenge upon all men for the shame

she has suffered on her wedding day.All these three are inextricably connected. Thus, Pip is the central consciousness ofthe novel. He comes into contact with several characters who represent societybecomes attracted to its false, values, suffers and is redeemed. All the incidents centreon him and highlight the hollowness of class system. Through him Dickens presentshis evaluation of Victorian society.

7.8 SUMMARYCharles Dickens a literary doyen of Victorian era is best of all English

novelists. His style is simple and plain. His works reflect his special love and concernfor orphan children as he had been left an orphan himself. More than a writer his penshowed him as a prominent reformer of social evils. His works usually highlight theevils that prevailed in his age. His works stand as a fine testimony of his hard workand hardships that he underwent in his life. He is more a realist and a fine artist ofexcellent talent. His characters stand for ever proclaiming his name in the world ofliterature.

7.9TERMINAL QUESTIONS

SECTION A:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING QUESTIONS IN A SENTENCE OR TWO:1. Mention the main trend and the nature of Dickens’s Age2. . Give the name of Dickens’ father.3. Dickens belongs to which age?4. How many stages does the plot of Great Expectations have?5. Name some of the great works of Dickens.6. Name Dickens’ first novel7. Name the novel which is studded with French Revolution.

SECTION B:ANSWER THE FOLLOWING IN PARAGRAPHS:1. Give a biographical sketch of Dickens2. Comment on the style of Dickens3. Write regarding the major trends of Dickens’ Age

SECTION CANSWER THE FOLLOWING ESSAY QUESTIONS:1. List out some of remarkable features of Dickens novel.2. Write out the plot construction of Great Expectations.

CHAPTER – VIII

GREAT EXPECTATIONS - CHARLES DICKENS

8.1 INTRODUCTION

This chapter consists of the detailed analysis of the text - “Great Expectations”and its special significance, which makes the readers to gain thorough knowledge ofthe text. This chapter also carries the literary criticism on Charles Dickens’s “GreatExpectations” and its summary. More over, it brings forth some questions to checkthe gained knowledge of the students. Answers are given at the end of this chapter tohelp the students.

8.2 GREAT EXPECTATIONS - AN EMPHASIS ON THE PSYCHOLOGICALDEVELOPMENT OF THE HERO - DISCUSS

Charles Dickens’s ‘Great Expectations’ is the story of a poor orphan boy. Hebecame a gentleman by chance and through this experience learned a few lessonsregarding life and its aims. This story is told with a proper emphasis on thepsychological development of the hero.

Pip was an orphan boy who lived in the humble home of a village blacksmith.His sister, the wife of the blacksmith who was an ill tempered, brought him up, incontrast to her softhearted and kindly husband Joe. Pip’s only way of escaping fromhis sister’s tyranny was the churchyard in the marshes near his home where he couldsit by the tomb-stones of his parents. The convicts at times escaped from the prison,which was near his home, causing much excitement in the village. Pip was caught byone of the convicts on one Christmas Eve. He was threatened by the convict and wasforced to bring some food and a file. Pip’s convict was generous enough to confessthat he had stolen food and a file, thus saving Pip from punishment.

Pip imagined how this chance encounters to change his life. He wasintroduced to an eccentric old lady, Miss Havisham who had been disappointed inlove and lived the life of a recluse. There he happened to meet Estella, a proud andelegant girl, Miss Havisham’s ward. She treated him with open contempt. This wasthe beginning of a change in Pip’s outlook and ambition. He feels dissatisfied byblacksmith’s forge and began to dream of becoming a gentleman. He paid visit toMiss Havisham’s house regularly and was apprenticed to Joe.

Pip continued to dream of a better life. Then immediately he got into thepromise of great expectations. One of a benefactors provided money to help Pip livein London, get an education, and make he to be a gentleman. Pip’s joy knew nobounds. Yet he had hope on Miss Havisham. In London Pip was introduced toMatthew Pocket, a relation of Miss Havisham. His son Herbert and Pip becamefriends and began sharing rooms. Pip enjoyed his happy days. He had a false beliefthat Miss Havisham would allow him to marry Estella.

Pip came of age. His allowance was increased. But something made himunhappy. He was also disappointed in Estella who still kept him aloof and seemed tobe out to break men’s hearts, under the active guidance of her guardian.

Abel Magwitch returned to England and revealed himself to Pip as hisunknown benefactor. Pip came to know about his risk of life and it filled Pip withdisappointment and disgust. With the help of his friend’s suggestion, Pip concealedhis disgust and set about making arrangements for the convict’s escape from Englandbut the attempt got failed. Estella too married a worthless fellow.

Later Pip decided to make career in Herbert’s firm. His great expectations haddisappeared. He tried to attain only happiness in life not wealth or social rank.However Pip was united with Estella in ultimate happiness.

8.3 THE LOVE ASPECT IN GREAT EXPECTATIONS

The romantic interest is provided by the love of Pip for Estella in GreatExpectations. It is a strange story of desire and disappointment, where the young manbecomes the target of a woman’s vengeance on the male sex. In the end Pip marriesEstella, but the event causes surprise and smacks of artificiality.

Pip was a poor orphan boy brought up by his sister and her husband, thevillage blacksmith. He had been invited to the wealthy lady’s house to amuse her.There he first met Estella, the adopted child of the rich and eccentric Miss Havisham.He fell in love with the beautiful Estella at first sight. She treated him with contemptand insulted him deliberately, yet he was fascinated by her charms. With out realizinghis position, he allowed himself steadily into the trap of Miss Havisham. It was thatwoman’s fantastic plan to train and use Estella as a breaker of men’s hearts. In spiteof all, Pip loved the girl.

Estella’s beauty was used to trap Pip. He was made her Playmate. At first sheinsulted and discouraged him. But then, after his victory over Herbert Pocket, sheallowed him to kiss her. This made Pip feel encouraged in it. Later on, whenMagwitch began to help Pip without disclosing his identity, Miss Havishamencouraged him to believe that she was the unknown benefactor. This delusionencouraged Pip and believes that he might become a worthy husband for Estella.

When Estella was in London after finishing her education, Pip often acted asher escort. She confessed that she did not know what love was. But all her warningswere lost on him. As soon as he heard that his heart almost broke when he learned thatshe was engaged to marry some-one else. This tragedy came when Pip was already ina mess. But Pip recovered quickly and faced the situation boldly. Perhaps he felt somerelief when Miss Havisham asked his pardon for what she had done to him.

Fate brought Pip and Estella together again after many years. Estella was thena widow and all her wealth gone. She made her mind to recognize the purity of Pip’saffection that she becomes wiser and sadder. Perhaps it is right to say thatcircumstances made her play the part of the cruel lady but she actually had bindfeelings for Pip. She must have found contentment and happiness in the reunion ofPip and Estella.

8.4 CHARACTERS PREVIEW

Pip - the hero of the novel.Abel Magwitch – The convict whom Pip meets on the marshes, and who

becomes the author of his ‘Great Expectations’Biddy - an orphan, who comes to help Joe Gargery in the home, on Mrs. Joe

Gargery becoming ill, and on her death, marries Joe Gargery.Compeyson –the criminal who betrays Miss Havisham and later becomes

Abel Magwitch’s enemyClara – the girl whom Herbert Pocket loves, and later marries.Estella - Miss Havisham’s adopted child, actually the daughter of Abel

Magwitch and a woman of gypsy blood. She first jilts Pip; marries a worthlessyouth and on his death marries Pip.

Herbert Pocket - son of Matthew Pocket and nephew of Miss Havisham, whobecomes Pip’s friend, and stands by him at all times.

Joe Gargery - Joseph Gargery, the village blacksmith and Pip’s brother-in-law.Jaggers - the criminal lawyer who becomes Pip’s guardian in London.Matthew Pocket - a relation of Miss Havisham who is appointed as Pip’s tutor.Molly - Jaggers’ housekeeper, who is actually the wife of Abel Magwitch and

the mother of Estella.Mrs. Joe Gargery - Pip’s sister, wife of the blacksmith.Night Porte r -Night watchman.Phillip Pirrip - the full form of Pip. It is also the name of Pip’s father.Pumblechook - Pip’s uncle.Wemmick – clerk to Jaggers, the lawyer, and Pip’s well-wisher.

8.5 A DETAILED ANALYSIS – PARAPHRASE OF THE TEXT

Chapter 1“Great Expectations” by Charles Dickens is an autobiographical novel.

It gives a fine and realistic narration of the life story of Philip Pirrip, nicknamed Pip,who is the hero of the novel.The story opens with the narrator, Pip, who introduces himself and describes an imageof himself as a boy, standing alone and crying in a churchyard near some marshes.Young Pip is staring at the gravestones of his parents, who died soon after his birth.This tiny, shivering bundle of a boy is suddenly terrified by the voice of large,bedraggled man who threatens to cut Pip's throat if he doesn't stop crying.

Chapter 2Pip is much scared and runs home to his sister, Mrs. Joe Gargery, and his adoptivefather, Joe Gargery. Mrs. Joe is a loud, angry, nagging woman who constantlyreminds Pip and her husband Joe of the difficulties she has gone through to raise Pipand take care of the house. Pip finds solace from these rages in Joe, who is’ mild,good natured, sweet tempered, easy going, foolish, dear fellow – a sort of Hercules instrength and also in weakness’. They are united under a common oppression.During the dinner, Pip nervously steals a piece of bread. Early the next morning, Pipsteals food and a pork pie from the pantry shelf and a file from Joe's forge and runsback to the marshes.

Chapter 3The next morning, Pip sneaks out of the house and goes back to the marshes. He findsa man, wet and cold and dressed like a convict, but he turns out to be a differentconvict from the man who had threatened him the night before. This man has a badlybruised face and wears a broad-brimmed hat. He runs away from Pip withoutspeaking to him. Pip finally finds his man and gives him the food. The man reactswith anger when Pip tells him about the other convict. Pip leaves him filing at hisshackle and returns home.

Chapter 4Pip returns home to find Mrs. Joe preparing the house for Christmas dinner. She hasinvited Mr. Wopsle, the church clerk, Mr. Hubble the wheelwright and Mrs. Hubbleand Uncle Pumblechook who was a "well to do corn-chandler" who "drove his ownchaise-cart." The discussion over dinner was how fortunate Pip should feel aboutbeing raised "by hand" by Mrs. Joe and how much trouble she has gone through inthat endeavour, though Pip's opinion was never requested. Mr. Pumblechook nearlychokes on some brandy after the meal and Pip realizes that he poured tar water in thebrandy bottle when he stole some for the convict. Mrs. Joe becomes too busy in thekitchen to afford a full investigation, but then announces that she is going to presentthe pork pie. Sure that he is going to get caught, Pip jumps up from the table and runsto the door, only to meet face to face with a group of soldiers who appear to be thereto arrest him.

Chapter 5The soldiers do not want to arrest Pip but they do need a pair of handcuffs fixed byJoe. They are invited in, Mr. Pumblechook offers up Mrs. Joe's sherry and port, andJoe gets to work on the handcuffs in the forge. They are, in fact, hunting two convictswho were seen recently in the marshes. After Joe fixes the handcuffs, he, Pip, and Mr.Wopsle are allowed to follow the soldiers into the marshes. They soon find the twoconvicts wrestling each other in the mud. The one with the hat accuses the other, Pip'sconvict, of trying to kill him, but the other replies that he would have done it if hereally wanted to. Instead, he had been the one who had called for the soldiers and waswilling to sacrifice him just so the one with the hat would get caught again.They bring the two back to a boathouse where Pip's convict, eyeing Pip, admits tostealing Mrs. Joe's pork pie by himself, thus getting Pip off the hook. Joe and Pipwatch as the two convicts are brought back to the prison ship.

Chapter 6Joe, Pip, and Mr. Wopsle walk back home. Pop decides not to tell Joe the truth abouthis file and the pork pie -- he is afraid of losing his respect. When they return, thetopic of discussion is the question of how the convict managed to get into the lockedhouse. Through his bombastic overbearance, Mr. Pumblechook's argument wins: theconvict crawled down the chimney. Mrs. Joe sends Pip to bed.

Chapter 7Pip describes a little of his education with Mr. Wopsle's great aunt, a "ridiculous oldlady" who had started a small school in her cottage. The education, as Pip describes it,is less than satisfactory, but Pip does learn some basics from Biddy, an orphan girlwho works for Mrs. Wopsle.While doing his homework one night, Pip discovers that Joe is illiterate. Joe explainsthat he never stayed in school long because his father, a drunk and physically abusive

to him and his mother, kept him out. Joe goes on to explain to Pip that, because of hisfather, Joe stays humble to Mrs. Joe. "I'm dead afraid of going wrong in the way ofnot doing what's right by a woman," he says. He lets Mrs. Joe "Ram-page" over himbecause he sees how difficult it is to be a woman, remembering his mother, and hewants to do the right thing as a man. Pip has new understanding and respect for Joe.Mrs. Joe comes home, quite excited, and proclaims that Pip is going to "play" forMiss Havisham, "a rich and grim lady who lived in a large and dismal house." UnclePumblechook suggested Pip to Miss Havisham when she asked if he knew any smallboys. Pip was to go tomorrow and spend the evening at Uncle Pumblechook's in town.

Chapter 8Pip spends the evening at Mr. Pumblechook's and is brought to Miss Havisham after ameager breakfast. They are met at the gate by a young woman, Estella, "who was verypretty and seemed very proud." Estella lets Pip in, but sends Mr. Pumblechook on hisway. She leads him through a dark house by candle and leaves him outside a door. Heknocks and is let in. There he meets Miss Havisham, a willowy, yellowed womandressed in an old wedding gown. She calls for Estella and the two play cards, despiteEstella's objection that Pip was just a "common labouring-boy." "Well," says MissHavisham, "you can break his heart." Estella insults Pip's coarse hands and his thickboots as they play.Smarting from the insults, Pip later cries as he eats lunch in the great house yard. Heexplores the yard and the garden, always seeing Estella in the distance walking aheadof him. Finally, she lets him out of the yard and he walks the four miles home, feelinglow.

Chapter 9Pip is forced to talk about his day to Mrs. Joe and Mr. Pumblechook. Pip tells lies,making up stories about dogs being fed food. He lies, partly inspite, but also becausehe is sure that the two would not understand the situation at the Satis House even if hedescribed it in detail. Later, Pip tells Joe the truth, and also confesses that he isembarrassed about being a "commoner" because of his attraction to Estella. Joereassures him that he is not common; he is uncommon small and an uncommonscholar. Referring to Pip's lies, he adds, "If you can't get to be on common throughgoing straight, you'll never get to do it through going crooked."

Chapter 10Pip states plainly that he wants to be uncommon and so, taking to heart Joe's advicethat "you must be a common scholar afore you can be a on common one," he asksBiddy at the small school to help him get educated. The school of Wopsle's great auntis little more than a play school and Pip understands that it will be hard to concentrateon some actual learning, but Biddy agrees and gives Pip some books to start with.On the way home, Pip goes into a pub to pick up Joe. He finds Joe sitting with astranger, a man with one eye pulled closed and a worn hat on his head. The man asksJoe all kinds of personal questions, some about Pip's relation to him, the whole timestaring at Pip. At one point, the man stirs his drink with Joe's file -- the file Pip stoleto give to the convict! As Joe and Pip depart, the stranger hands Pip a coin wrapped inpaper.When they get home, Pip realizes that the paper is actually a two-pound note.Thinking it was a mistake Joe runs back to the pub to give it back but the man is gone.

Chapter 11A few days later, Pip returns to Miss Havisham as directed. This time, the houseseems full of people waiting to see her but she sees him first. She brings him into agreat banquet hall where a table is set with food and large wedding cake. But the foodand the cake are years old, untouched except by a vast array of rats, beetles andspiders which crawl freely through the room. Miss Havisham has Pip walk her aroundthe room as four guests are brought in: Sarah Pocket, a "vicious," "dry, brown,corrugated woman;" Georgiana, "the grave lady;" Camilla, an old melodramaticwoman; and her husband, Cousin Raymond. All are, apparently, the same age or alittle younger than the withered Miss Havisham and all come to see her on the sameday of the year: her birthday, which also happens to be the day when the cake was setout and the clocks were stopped so many years ago; i.e. the day Miss Havishamstopped living. Miss Havisham continues walking around the room, saying little to herguests, until the mention of a certain Matthew, whereupon she stops short.The guests leave, and Miss Havisham once again asks that Estella and Pip play cardsas she watches.As Pip is once again allowed to explore the yard, he runs towards a pale, younggentleman who challenges him to fight. Despite the young man's jumping about andexpert preparation, Pip gives him a bloody nose, a black eye, and a general whopping.They end the fight and the boy, cheerful as ever, wishes Pip a good afternoon. At thegate, Estella tells Pip that he may kiss her if he likes. Pip kisses her on the cheek.

Chapter 12Pip returns once again to Miss Havisham, but he does not run into the boy again. Hebegins pushing Miss Havisham in a wheelchair from her room to the large banquethall, and continues to do so over the course of eight months. Sometimes Estella joinsthem and the three sing little ditties together.During this same time, Mr. Pumblechook makes a habit of visiting Mrs. Joe anddiscussing Pip's promising prospects, now that he is routinely seeing Miss Havisham.But the prospects seem to fall away when one night Miss Havisham asks Pip to bringJoe to visit her in order that Pip may start his indenture as a blacksmith.

Chapter 13Joe accompanies Pip to the Satis House the next day. Miss Havisham gives Joetwenty-five guineas for Pip's service to her and thus buys Pip's indenture as ablacksmith.Returning to Mr. Pumblechook's house, where Mrs. Joe is also anxiously waiting, Joeproduces the twenty-five pounds much to everyone's -- except Pip's -- joy. Caught upin the excitement, Mr. Pumblechook insists that Pip be legally bound by law anddrags Pip and the entourage down to the Town Hall to be bound. Mrs. Joe then bringseveryone out for dinner. At the meal, all but Pip seem to be enjoying themselves: "...Iwas truly wretched, and had a strong conviction on me that I should never like Joe'strade. I had liked it once, but once was not now."

Chapter 14Pip explains his misery to his readers: He is ashamed of his home and ashamed of histrade. He wants to be uncommon; he wants to be a gentleman. He wants to be a partof the environment that he had a small taste of at the Satis House. His greatest fearallies his greatest shame. He fears, beyond everything else, that Estella will see him inhis current, dirty, blacksmith state.

Chapter 15Biddy continues to teach Pip all she knows including an ironic little ditty about a manwho goes to London and lives a fancy life. Pip continues to teach Joe everything hehas learned, though he doubts Joe is taking much of the information in.Orlick, a gruff man that Joe employs around the forge, begins one day to insult Mrs.Joe within her hearing. There is a fight between Joe and Orlick, which Joe wins, butthe two continue to work together as if it is all behind them. About a year into hisindenture, Pip revisits Miss Havisham at the Satis House ostensibly to thank her forpaying for his indenture. He is disappointed at the meeting: Miss Havisham does seehim for a few moments, but only to laugh at him when he looks around for Estella.Estella has, in fact, been sent abroad to be educated as a lady.Pip returns home to find nearly the whole of the village gathered around his house.Mrs. Joe has been hit over the head, knocked senseless by some unknown assailant.

Chapter 16Pip immediately suspects Orlick, though, strangely, his sister was hit with theshackles that the convict filed off in the first chapter! Because of this connection, Pipalso suspects the one-eyed man that Joe and he had met in the pub, and who haddemonstrated his own knowledge of Pip's past by stirring his drink with the file usedto free those same shackles. His sister has suffered some serious brain damage, havinglost much of voice, her hearing, and her memory. She communicates by writing lettersand symbols on a slate. Furthermore, her "temper was greatly improved, and she waspatient."To help with the housework and to take care of Mrs. Joe, Biddy is employed andmoves into the house and becomes "a blessing to the household."Strangely, Pip's sister starts to treat Orlick extraordinarily well, inviting him to havesomething to drink, and watching him with an "air of humble propitiation."

Chapter 17Pip notices that Biddy is turning into a woman, not very pretty, but very bright andwise. They go for a walk and Pip confesses his desire to be a gentleman. He alsoadmits that he wants to be a gentleman so that he will be acceptable, and perhapsloved, by Estella. Biddy wisely suggests that becoming a gentleman to "gain over" awoman who thinks him course and common does not sound very logical.Pip knows this instinctively, can't help himself and says as much, amidst tears in frontof Biddy. He tells Biddy that he wishes he were more easily satisfied, he wishes hecould fall in love with her, Biddy. "But you never will, you see," Biddy replies.

Chapter 18It is the fourth year of Pip's apprenticeship and he is sitting with Joe and Mr. Wopsleat the pub when a stranger who wants to talk to Joe and Pip alone approaches them.Pip recognizes him, and his "smell of soap," as a man he had once run into at MissHavisham's house years before. Back at the forge, the man, Jaggers, explains that Pipnow has "great expectations." An anonymous sponsor whom Pip is never to try todiscover has given him a large amount of money, to be administered by Jaggers.Fulfilling Pip's dreams, Jaggers explains that Pip is to be "brought up a gentleman"and will be tutored by Matthew Pocket -- the same "Matthew" that had beenmentioned at Miss Havisham's. Jaggers give him money enough for new clothes andleaves, expecting to meet him in London within a week.

Pip spends an uncomfortable evening with Biddy and Joe, and then retires to bed.There, despite having all his dreams come true, he finds himself feeling very lonely.

Chapter 19The word has spread through town that Pip has come into fortune and people aretreating him distinctively different. Pip goes into town to buy clothes for his Londontrip and stores them at Pumblechook's house because he thinks it would be commonof him to wear them in his own neighborhood. Even Pumblechook is treating him as ifhe is a king, and Pip, joining into the arena that he viewed as hypocrisy only a fewchapters before, starts to enjoy it and even starts to like Pumblechook.Relations between he and Biddy and Joe do not improve, however, especially whenhe asks Biddy if she would try and educate Joe so that he could bring him up toanother social level once the full extent of Pip's sponsor's fortune is given to him.Biddy brusquely tells Pip that Joe has no need, and does not want, to be brought up toanother social level.Pip visits Miss Havisham. She hints subtly that she is his unknown sponsor, and doesit in such a way that Sarah Pocket, standing near, is given to believe it. The weekfinally over, Pip leaves for London. Even while he is in the carriage, however, heconsiders turning around and spending another day saying good-bye to Joe and Biddy.

Chapter 20Pip goes to London and, compared with his last images of the marshes, finds it "ugly,crooked, narrow and dirty." He meets with Jaggers, who tells him that he will beboarding with Matthew Pocket. He meets Wemmick, Jagger's square-mouth clerk.

Chapter 21Wemmick brings Pip to Bernard's Inn, where he will be staying when he is in town.The Inn appears to Pip to be a fairly run-down, decrepit place. There he meets hisguide and roommate for the next few days, Matthew Pocket's son Herbert. HerbertPocket and Pip recognize each other when they meet: Herbert is the pale younggentleman that Pip fought in the garden of Miss Havisham’s so long ago.

Chapter 22Herbert Pocket prepares a simple dinner and explains his relationship to MissHavisham. His father, Matthew Pocket, is Miss Havisham's cousin. Miss Havishamwas doted on by her father her whole life and shared her only with a half brother, theson of her father and the cook. Miss Havisham fell in love with a swindler andMatthew Pocket tried to warn her about him. Angrily, she demanded that Matthewmust leave the house and must not return.Miss Havisham is then jilted on the day of her wedding, her fiancé leaving her only aletter. The rumour was that the fiancé had worked in conspiracy with her youngerbrother, who may have wanted to exact revenge on the more favoured.Miss Havisham adopts Estella and raises her to wreak revenge on the male gender bymaking them fall in love with her, and then jilting them.The next day, Herbert brings Pip to meet his father, and his seven siblings, in theoutlying area of Hammersmith.

Chapter 23The Pocket household turns out to be a comical jumble of children, nurses, andboarders, all held together loosely under Matthew Pocket's weary gaze. Mrs. Pockethad been raised with high expectations herself and brought up to be "highly

ornamental, but perfectly helpless and useless." She seems to have little idea of childrearing, leaving the young ones in the hands of two nurses. Pip observes the chaosover a meal.

Chapter 24Pip finds Matthew Pocket to be, like his son, serious, honest, and good. BecauseMatthew Pocket was earnest in teaching Pip, Pip feels earnest in learning andprogresses well. At the same time, he is drawn by the city life within London and asksJaggers if he can live permanently at the Bernard Inn with Herbert, instead ofboarding in Hammersmith. Jaggers agree. Wemmick brings Pip to watch Jaggers incourt, where Pip observes him "grinding the whole place in a mill."

Chapter 25While at the Pockets, Pip comes to know the family surrounding of Miss Havisham.Camilla is Matthew Pocket's sister and Georgiana is a cousin. Pip also grows close toHerbert. Pip is invited to dinner at Wemmick's whose slogan seems to be "Office isone thing, private life is another." Indeed, Wemmick has a fantastical private life.Although he lives in a small cottage, the cottage has been modified to look a bit like acastle, complete with moat, drawbridge, and firing cannon. Pip finds Wemmick anentertaining host, far different from the Wemmick at the office.

Chapter 26The next day, Jaggers himself invites Pip and friends to dinner. Pip brings Herbert aswell as the other Pocket boarders, including Startop and Drummle, a mopey depressedaristocrat. Pip and his friends find themselves revealing their relationships quiteclearly, specifically all of their irritation at the insulting Drummle. Pip, on Wemmick'ssuggestion, looks carefully at Jagger's servant woman -- a "tigress" according toWemmick. She is about forty, and seems to regard Jaggers with a mix of fear andduty.

Chapter 27Biddy writes to Pip to tell him Joe is coming into London and would like to visit him.Pip does not look "with pleasure" on this.Joe shows up for breakfast and tells Pip that Miss Havisham wants him to knowEstella is back at the Satis House. The conversation is apologetic and stilted, Joeaddresses Pip as "sir," and Joe stays only for a few minutes. He tells Pip that he is outof his element, and that if Pip would like to see the real Joe and sit down and talk likeold times, he should visit the forge.

Chapter 28Pip journeys back to this hometown to see Estella. He shares the carriage with twoconvicts who sit behind him. Pip recognizes one of them as the one-eyed man Pip metin the tavern years before who stirred his drink with the file and gave Pip a one poundnote. The convict does not recognize him, but Pip overhears him tell the other convictabout the note that a stranger had given him to bring to Pip.

Chapter 29Pip imagines that Miss Havisham has adopted both he and Estella to raise them to bewith each other. Pip imagines that he and Estella inhabiting the old Satis House andflinging open the windows to let the sun and the breeze in.He meets Orlick at the gate of The Satis House and learns that he is now working forMiss Havisham. He goes in to meet her and Estella, who is now older and so muchmore beautiful that he doesn't recognize her at first. Facing her now, he slips back"into the coarse and common voice" of his youth and she, in return, treated him like

the boy he used to be. She is coming from France and on her way to live in London.They talk of his new friends and his old friends: "Who is fit for you then is not fit foryou now," Estella said, asking about Joe. Pip agrees and, at that moment, decides notto go see Joe and Biddy.It is here that Pip sees something strikingly familiar in Estella's face. He can't quiteplace the look, but an expression on her face reminds him of someone.Later, they all have dinner with Jaggers, who, curiously, does not look at Estella thewhole meal.

Chapter 30Pip and Jaggers return to the inn in town. Pip mentions to Jaggers that Orlick may notbe a trustworthy assistant to Miss Havisham and Jaggers tells Pip that he will see himfired.Pip stays away from Joe and Biddy’s house and the forge, but walks around town,enjoying the admiring looks he gets from his past neighbors. This pleasant walk isdisturbed by the Trabb boy who makes fun of Pip, imitating the snobbish way hewalks and barking out, "Don't know yah!" to onlookers.Pip returns to London and talks to Herbert about Estella. Herbert himself reveals thathe is in love with a woman named Clara, though it must be kept secret because hismother would think he was marrying "below station."

Chapter 31Herbert and Pip go to see Wopsle in Hamlet, which turns out to be a horrible piece oftheater, but a very humorous evening nonetheless because of the crowd's wisecracks.They invite Wopsle home for dinner and listen to him rant about his performance.

Chapter 32Pip receives a note from Estella that she is coming to London. She asks if he will meether at the carriage stop. While waiting for the carriage, Pip meets Wemmick who ison his way to Newgate prison to conduct some business. The prisoners are friendlywith Wemmick, even offering to send him presents before their executions.As Pip returns to wait for Estella, he wonders at the fact that things associated withthe criminal element have strangely intercepted his life at various times, starting withthe convict at the beginning of the story. He feels as if the stain of criminality is stillon him from his visit to Newgate prison and how that contrasts with the beautifulEstella.As the carriage pulls up, Pip once again sees a familiar expression in Estella's face,but cannot place it.

Chapter 33Estella is to go on to Richmond, accompanied by Pip, and the two sit in a nearby cafeas they wait for the outgoing coach. Estella is to educated by a wealthy woman inRichmond with a single daughter.Estella tells Pip that all of Miss Havisham's relatives hate him because they MissHavisham to be his benefactor. They are always gossiping jealously, but Estellabelieves that Pip is still alright in Miss Havisham's eyes.The carriage comes and they ride to Richmond talking of trivial things. Pip believesthat if he were to be with her forever that he would be blissfully happy -- but thiscontradicts his knowledge that whenever he is with her he is "always miserable."

Chapter 34Pip's conscience bothers him with regard to Joe and Biddy who he continues toignore. As well, he feels guilty for leading Herbert into a life of debt by carrying himalong on a very expensive lifestyle of dinners, drinks and shows.Pip describes his life at Bernard's Inn with Herbert: "We spent as much money as wecould, and got as little for it as people could make up their minds to give us. We werealways more or less miserable and most of our acquaintances were in the samecondition... our case was in the last aspect a common one."They "check their affairs" by shuffling papers and bills and realize that, though theyare in far in debt both, are quite unsure just how far in debt they have gone.After one evening of "checking their affairs," a letter comes for Pip announcing thedeath of Mrs. Joe Gargery.

Chapter 35Pip returns home to attend the funeral -- which turns out to be a ridiculous affair puton by Trabb the tailor and made worse by the pompous Pumblechook and the foolishHubbles. Later, however, Joe and Pip sit comfortably by the fire like times of old. Pipfinds out that before she died, his sister put her head on Joe and said, "Joe... Pardon...Pip."Later, Biddy and Pip go for a walk and Pip asks what she will do now. She tells himshe is going to open her own school. Biddy insinuates that Pip will not be returningsoon as he promises. Pip leaves insulted.

Chapter 36Pip "comes of age," that is, turns twenty-one, and hopes that his benefactor willpresent her/himself. His hopes seem to be on the mark when Jaggers makes anappointment with him for early that evening.In fact, Jaggers reveals nothing about Pip's benefactor and tells him that he does notknow when the benefactor will chose to reveal them. The only thing that has changedis that Pip is now in charge of his own stipend which is now set at five hundredpounds a year. Jaggers then dines with Herbert and Pip at the Bernard Inn. After heleaves, Herbert echoes both he and Pip's thoughts: When they are in Jagger's presence,you always feel as though you've committed some outrageous crime that not even youyourself are aware of.

Chapter 37Pip goes to Wemmick's castle for dinner and is introduced to Miss Skiffins. Pip asksWemmick for advice on how to give anonymously gives Herbert some of his yearlystipend (one hundred pounds a year).With help from Miss Skiffins' brother, who is in finance, Wemmick and Pip puttogether a plan whereby Herbert will be given a job with a young merchant.

Chapter 38Pip dedicates a chapter to his relationship with Estella while he lives in the city andshe lives in Hammersmith. "I suffered every kind and degree of torture that Estellacould cause me," he says.On a number of occasions, he accompanies Estella on her frequent visits to MissHavisham. In his presence, Miss Havisham demands to hear of all the hearts thatEstella has broken, complete with names and details.Pip blindly interprets this as meaning that after Estella has wreaked appropriaterevenge on the male gender; Miss Havisham as a reward will give the two of them toeach other. Miss Havisham's concentrated effort to raise a child who can feel no love

comes back to work against her, however, as Pip witnesses an argument betweenthem. Miss Havisham, an older woman from when Pip first met her, has momentswhen she needs to be loved and appreciated. Unfortunately, Estella is incapable oflove and cannot, therefore, give affection to even her adoptive mother. MissHavisham did her job too well.While fraternizing with his men's club, "the Finches of the Grove," Pip finds out thatDrummle has begun courting Estella. Despite knowing how Estella treats men, Pip ismiserably upset that Estella has begun seeing the most repulsive of Pip'sacquaintances.

Chapter 39Pip has his twenty-third birthday and seems to be doing very little with his life. Mr.Pocket no longer tutors him, though they remain on good terms. He tries for a fewoccupations, but doesn't stick to any of them. Instead, he finds that he is spending a lotof time reading.A rough sea-worn man of sixty comes to Pip's home on a stormy night. Pip inviteshim in, treats him with courteous disdain, but then begins to recognize him as theconvict that he fed in the marshes when he was a child. The man reveals that he isPip's benefactor. He has been living in Australia all these years and making money asa sheepherder. But since the day that Pip helped him, he swore to himself that everycent he earned would go to Pip."I've made a gentleman out of you," the man exclaims. Pip is horrified. All of hisexpectations are demolished. He has been living his life off the hard workings of aconvict. There is no grand design by Miss Havisham to make Pip happy and rich,living in harmonious marriage to Estella.The convict tells Pip that he has come back to see him under threat of his life, sincethe law will execute him if they find him in England. Pip gives the convict Herbert'sempty bed, and then sits by the fire by himself, pondering his miserable position.

Chapter 40Pip gets up and eats breakfast with the convict, who tells him his name is Magwitchthough he is going by Provis while in England. Pip is disgusted with him, though, atthe same time, he wants to protect him and make sure he isn't found and put to death.Pip buys some clothes for him that will make him look like a "prosperous farmer."Pip goes to Jaggers to verify that this man is his benefactor. Indeed, Jaggers assureshim that Miss Havisham had nothing to do with his great expectations.

Chapter 41Herbert meets Magwitch. Pip brings Magwitch to a nearby inn, then returns to discusswith Herbert "what is to be done." Pip feels that he cannot take any more ofMagwitch's money, mostly because Pip is still proud and it is the money of a criminal.At the same time, Pip does not want Magwitch's execution on his hands, which willsurely occur if it is discovered he is back in England. Pip wants to protect Magwitchsince he has risked his life to come back to see him.The two decide that Pip will try and convince Magwitch to leave England with him.After that, they'll see what happens. Magwitch returns for breakfast the next morning,and Pip asks him about the other convict that Pip had seen him fighting with in themarshes on the Christmas day long in the past.

Chapter 42Magwitch tells them the story of his life. From a very young age, he was alone andgot into trouble. Mostly, he stole out of hunger and cold. At that same young age, hewas impressed with the fact that others referred to him as hard, as a criminal, andpredicted that he would spend his life in and out of jail. Indeed, his life ran along thisvery path.In one of his brief stints actually out of jail, Magwitch met a young well-to-dogentleman named Compeyson who "had the head of the devil." Compeyson had hishand in everything illegal: swindling, forgery, and other white-collar crime. WhenMagwitch met him, Compeyson was working with a half-crazed man called Arthur,who saw visions of a woman dressed all in white, with a broken heart, who came tohaunt him. On one of these haunts, Arthur gave up his own ghost and died.Compeyson then recruits Magwitch to do his dirty work and soon gets Magwitch intotrouble with the law. Both standing before the judge, Compeyson, being a gentleman,is given a lesser sentence than Magwitch, a career criminal. Magwitch hates the man.Herbert passes a note to Pip: "Young Havisham's name was Arthur. Compeyson is theman who professed to be Miss Havisham's lover."

Chapter 43Pip finds out that Estella is at the Satis House and feels he needs to go back to visitboth she and Miss Havisham.He returns to his hometown and, at the town inn, meets Drummle, who is obviouslycourting Estella. The two pass rude words to each other, then they depart on their ownways.

Chapter 44Pip finds Miss Havisham and Estella in the same banquet room in the Satis. Pip tellsMiss Havisham that he is unhappy with the way she led him on to thinking that shewas his benefactor and the manner in which she hinted that he and Estella weredestined to be together. It was his own fault, says Miss Havisham, just like it was thefault of her relatives to believe this was the case as well.Pip tells her that Herbert and Matthew Pocket are different from her other relatives.They are the same blood but they are kind and upright. Pip breaks down and confesseshis love for Estella. Estella tells him straight that she is incapable of love -- she hadwarned him of as much before -- and she will soon be married to Drummle. EvenMiss Havisham seems to be finally feeling sympathy toward Pip, holding her heart asif remember how her own was broken. Pip walks back to London. At the gate to hishouse the Porter written by Wemmick gives him a note: "Don't Go Home."

Chapter 45Pip gets a room at a nearby inn and in the morning visits Wemmick at his castle.Wemmick tells Pip things he has learned from the prisoners at Newgate. Pip is beingwatched, he says, and may be in some danger. As well, Compeyson has made hispresence known in London.Wemmick has already warned Herbert as well who, heeding the warning, broughtMagwitch to his fiancée Clara's house in a neighborhood that Pip does not frequent.As well, the house is right next to a dock on the Thames, making an escape by rivermore easily accomplished. Pip spends the day with Wemmick's deaf old relative, the"Aged," and leaves as it starts to grow dark.

Chapter 46Pip goes down to Clara's to find Magwitch and Herbert. Herbert introduces him toClara. Clara has no relatives except her father, a drunk, bed-ridden old sailor wholives on the second floor (Herbert has never met him) and constantly claims Clara'sattention. Pip tells Magwitch that he is being watched and this is the best place forhim now. In order to stay safe, Pip and Magwitch must only have contact throughHerbert. Pip is a little sad to leave him. The rough old convict appears to have"softened" a bit.

Chapter 47Pip goes to dinner alone one night, then to the theater where he sees Mr. Wopsle inone of his productions. Mr. Wopsle stares strangely at Pip throughout the play, gettingquite out of character.Afterwards, Mr. Wopsle asks Pip whom it was that he came with. Pip says he camealone. Mr. Wopsle tells him that there was man sitting behind Pip for much of theproduction and that he recognized him as the second convict that he, Pip, and Joe hadhunted with the soldiers when Pip was just a child, Compeyson!

Chapter 48Pip has dinner with Jaggers and Wemmick at Jaggers' home and learns from the hostthat Drummle has indeed married Estella. Jaggers' verdict on the subject is thatDrummle, because of his "spidery" character, will either beat her or "cringe," that is,become a browbeaten husband himself. The whole conversation pains Pip, who hasbeen trying to avoid the subject even with Herbert.During the dinner, Pip finally realizes what had been so familiar about a certain lookhe had seen in Estella. It was a look that he had seen in Jaggers' servant woman aswell. Pip knows instinctively now that Jaggers' servant woman is Estella's mother!On their way home together, Wemmick tells the story of Jaggers' woman servant, the"tigress" as Wemmick refers to her. It was Jaggers' first big break-through case, thecase that made him. He was defending this woman in a case where she was accused ofkilling another woman by strangulation. This is why Jaggers' likes to show off thepoor woman's hands to company. The woman was also said to have killed her ownchild, a girl, at about the same time as the murder.

Chapter 49Miss Havisham asks that Pip come visit her. He finds her again sitting by the fire, butthis time she looks very lonely. In fact, as she begins to speak, Pip sees that a bigchange has come over the cold woman. She seems almost afraid of Pip. Pip tells herhow he was giving some of his money to help Herbert with his future, but now muststop since he himself is no longer taking money from his benefactor. Miss Havishamwants to help, and she gives Pip nine hundred pounds to continue to assist Herbert.She then asks Pip for forgiveness. Pip tells her that she is already forgiven and that heneeds too much forgiving himself to be able not to forgive others."What have I done?" Miss Havisham repeats again and again. "What have I done?"Pip asks her about the history of Estella. Miss Havisham says that Jaggers brought heras a mere infant during the night.Pip goes for a walk around the garden then comes back to find Miss Havisham onfire! Pip takes his jacket and the tablecloth from the old banquet table, and puts thefire out, burning himself badly in the process. The doctors come, announce that she

will live. They put her on the banquet table to care for her (where she said she wouldalways lie when she died.)

Chapter 50Pip goes home and Herbert takes care of his burns. Herbert has been spending sometime with Magwitch at Clara's and has been told the whole Magwitch story.Magwitch was the husband of Jaggers' servant woman, the Tigress. The woman hadcome to Magwitch on the day she murdered the other woman and told him she wasgoing to kill their child and that Magwitch would never see the baby again. AndMagwitch never did. Pip puts it all together and tells Herbert that Magwitch isEstella's father.

Chapter 51Pip wants to make sure that he has the whole thing straight and goes to see Jaggers thenext morning. Pip tells Jaggers that he knows his servant woman is the mother ofEstella and that Jaggers brought her to Miss Havisham. He also tells him Magwitch isthe father. Jaggers was not aware of this and is as visibly amazed as Jaggers can get.Then Pip asks him to give him more details on the story and appeals to Wemmick,standing by, to help him. While doing so, he tells Jaggers of Wemmick's warm castleand of his "Aged" relative. Jaggers is amazed at this as well, and tells Pip more of thestory.Jaggers had, in fact, talked his servant woman out of keeping the child and knew thatMiss Havisham was looking to adopt. His reasoning amazes Pip, and Wemmick, withits humanity. Jaggers says he wanted to save the child, to give it a chance in life,because he had seen too many children in her situation grow up in and out of jails andsurrounded by the dangerous world of crime.

Chapter 52Wemmick sends Pip a note indicating that now may be a good time to escape withMagwitch and get him out of the country. Herbert and Pip plan to take the boat outwith Magwitch in a few days, take him down the Thames until they run into a steamerheaded for a foreign port.In the meantime, Pip gets another letter, this one by an anonymous author, telling himto come down to the limekiln in the marshes that night. Once again, Pip goes to hishometown and walks out to the marshes.

Chapter 53Pip goes to the marshes to a shack near the limekiln where he is to meet theanonymous writer. There Orlick who ties him up and tells him that he is going topromptly kill him jumps Pip. Pip does not want to die, not because he values his ownlife, but because he still has moral obligations to fulfill with Magwitch and Joe.Orlick admits to hitting Mrs. Joe over the head, but says it was Pip's fault because Pipwas the favored one and Orlick was jealous. Orlick says he is working for Compeysonand assures Pip that Compeyson will make sure that Magwitch does not leave thecountry. Just as it appears Orlick is going to kill him, Herbert, Startop and Trabb's boyburst through the door. Orlick escapes.Pip had dropped the anonymous letter at home and Herbert found it. He and Startopcame to the town and got Trabb's boy to show them where the shack was. Pip rests aday at home; the following day they plan to escape with Magwitch.

Chapter 54They get up the next morning and start rowing down the river, picking up Magwitchat the preappointed time. They row downstream all day and put in on shore at an innfor the night. They start off the next day and are within a few feet of a steamer thatthey hope to board when another boat pulls alongside to stop them. In the confusion,Pip sees Compeyson leading the other boat, but the steamer is on top of them. Thesteamer crushes Pip's boat, Compeyson and Magwitch disappear under the water, andPip, Startop and Herbert find themselves in a police boat of sorts.Magwitch finally comes up from the water. He and Compeyson and wrestled for awhile, but Magwitch let him go and now Compeyson is presumably drowned. Onceagain, Magwitch is shackled and arrested. Pip sits down next to the injured andexhausted Magwitch, and feels that he will stay by Magwitch's side until the end. Pipalso realizes that the English government will take all of Magwitch's fortune.

Chapter 55Magwitch is in jail and quite ill. Herbert is leaving for Egypt with the firm in theposition that Pip, and now Miss Havisham, had secretly set up for him. Herbert plansto marry Clara as soon as her drunken old father dies. He offers Pip a job as his clerkin the company as well as a place to stay -- with he and Clara, once they get settled.Pip cannot give his answer for the job until he sees the Magwitch situation through,but asks Herbert to keep the position open for a few months for him. Wemmickinvites Pip to his castle on a Monday, the first holiday Wemmick has taken in overtwelve years. Pip and he go for a walk. They walk to a church where Miss Skiffinsand Wemmick's "Aged" relative are waiting. With Pip as witness, Miss Skiffins andWemmick proceed to get married.

Chapter 56Pip attends to the ailing Magwitch daily in prison. "The kind of... resignation that he(Magwitch) showed, was that of a man who was tired out."Magwitch is condemned to die and the sentencing is carried out with thirty two otherconvicts also condemned to die. Within ten days of the sentencing, Magwitch dies inprison. Before he does, Pip whispers to him that the daughter he thought was dead isquite alive. "She is a lady and very beautiful," Pip says. "And I love her." Magwitchkisses Pip's hand in response and passes away.

Chapter 57Pip, weakened by his burns, the fight with Orlick, and the general psychologicalstress, falls into a fever for nearly a month. Creditors and Joe fall in and out of hisdreams and his reality. Finally, he regains his senses and sees that, indeed, Joe hasbeen there the whole time, nursing him back to health. Joe tells him that MissHavisham died during his illness, that she left Estella nearly all, and Matthew Pocketa great deal. The rest of the relatives were given very little. Orlick has been put in jailbecause he broke into Pumblechook's house. Pip slowly regains his strength. Seeingthis, Joe slips away one morning leaving only a note. Pip discovers that Joe has paidoff all his debtors. Pip is committed to returning to the forge and to ask forforgiveness for everything he has done. He also wants to ask Biddy to marry him.

Chapter 58Pip returns to his hometown and is treated with certain coldness by the town that wasso kind to him when he was on his way to great expectations. He meets Pumblechook,

who tells Pip his misfortune is due to him because he was ungracious and ungratefulto his earliest benefactor and friend -- meaning, of course, not Joe but himself,Pumplechook. Pip walks toward the forge, creating a picture in his mind of the simplyhappy life he will have with Biddy. Pip comes to the forge and indeed finds happiness-- but the happiness is Joe and Biddy's. It is their wedding day. Pip wishes them well,truly, and asks them for their forgiveness in all his actions. They happily give it. Pipgoes to work for Herbert's' firm and lives with the now married Clara and Herbert.Within a year, he becomes a partner. He pays off his debts and works hard.

Chapter 59Being out of the country working for Herbert's firm, Pip has not seen Biddy or Joe ineleven years. He visits them finally and meets their son, a little Pip, sitting by the firewith Joe just like Pip himself did years ago. Pip tells Biddy that he is quite the settledold bachelor, living with Clara and Herbert and he thinks he will never marry.Nevertheless, he goes to the Satis House that night to think once again of the girl whogot away where he meets Estella. Drummle treated her roughly and recently died. Shetells Pip that she has learned the feeling of heartbreak the hard way and now seeks hisforgiveness for what she did to him. The two walk out of the garden hand in hand, andPip "saw no shadow of another parting from her."

8.6 CHARACTERIZATION IN GREAT EXPECTATIONS

1. Pip

Phillip Pirrip (Pip) is the hero of the novel, plays the major role. He is kindand good. He is the central figure of the novel’s interest and is the narrator of the tale.At the outset, he is introduced as a boy and gradually reaches manhood and settled ina married life, with a hopeful future before him at the end. He alternatively carrieshope and bitter disappointment. It teaches him a hard lesson and makes him alive towhat is noble and good in life. His experiences convince him that happiness issomething that arises from a person’s attitude and nature.

As a little boy, he is not different from others of the same age. He possesses akind of boyish fears and impulses. It is only that fear compels him to help the convict.He seems very natural in the house of Miss Havisham and reacts something normal tothe beauty of Estella. He obtains great expectations suddenly and his dreams tobecome a gentleman are realized. In his new role he comes to look down upon hisbrother-in-law and his forge. Yet a certain shame fills his mind at times. Then thereturn of Abel Magwitch shatters everything. It opens his eyes to life’s realities. Onthe part of adversity he learns the dignity of honest labour. All through these varyingexperiences Pip remains quite natural, acting and thinking in the way we expect himto do. He is often a victim to circumstances but essentially he possesses a good, evennoble character. He shows genuine affection towards Biddy and his love for Estella issincere. He respects her gentle, good nature.

Though Pip’s one of his relations, Miss Havisham has made him a tool in herscheme for revenge on all men, he showed her consideration and Pity. He never triesto hate her. Even at the end he runs a risk to save her life. It is quite true that hisconduct is too good to bear hatred towards anyone.

Pip’s character shows the reactions of a young mind to a change ofsurroundings. Ambition makes him to improve himself. Pip’s character is aninteresting study in human psychology.

2. Miss Havisham

Miss Havisham is the daughter of a rich brewer, born to him by his first wife.She has a brother born to her father by his second wife. After her father’s death, she isleft with a great fortune. She falls in love with a good looking and well-educatedCompeyson. But she fails to realize a cheat and criminal in him. She makesarrangements to marry him against the wishes of her cousin Matthew Pocket. The daywas fixed for her marriage. The day comes but not Compeyson. Thus she is desertedon the bridal morning. She feels greatly wounded and began to hate men.

Mss Havisham starts to lead a life of recluse. Everything in the house is left asit is on the day of her marriage. The years passed but she could not forget herdisappointment. She has decided to wreak vengeance on all men that she adopts anorphan girl Estella to serve her evil purpose. She trains her how to break the hearts ofmen. She thoroughly poisoned the mind of Estella too. Estella becomes very proudand arrogant in her look and behaviour. Pip becomes the victim of Miss Havisham’swicked plan.

Miss Havisham makes Pip move with Estella. Pip falls in love with Estella butEstella proudly rejected his love and behaved in an arrogant manner. Pip decides tobecome a gentleman of fortune in order to marry her. But Estella marries a worthlessyouth and breaks the heart of Pip. Thus Miss Havisham had her great expectationsshattered. She simply enjoyed the sufferings of Pip like a saddist. However she makesher revenge to get complete. But she is not completely evil for which she feels verysad for her heartless action against pip and asked him to forgive her for her evil deeds.Her end is violent and tragic. Her dress catches fire. Pip saves her life, but she isseriously injured. She lingers for sometime and then dies of her injuries. She lingersfor sometime and then dies of her injuries.

3. Abel Magwitch

Abel Magwitch begins his life as an orphan. His life is full of endlesssufferings. He carries to the criminal ways of life and becomes a criminal partner toCompeyson in his criminal activities. As a result, he has spent most of his lifetimeinside the prison than out of it. Once he is arrested along with his accomplice forcirculating the stolen bank notes. But Compeyson’s counsel put entire blame on AbelMagwitch. Therefore Abel Magwitch gets punishment twice as heavy as that ofCompeyson. His anger knows no bounds and vowed to wreck vengeance onCompeyson. It shows clearly how criminals are not born but made. It is an indifferentsociety that often ruins fine human material. In the case of Magwitch we find that hebecomes a criminal almost from necessity.

One day the change that comes over Magwitch is the most beautiful episode inthe story. He has got escaped himself from the prison and meets Pip unexpectedly.Then he threatened Pip to provide him with a file and food. He encounters anotherescaped convict Compeyson who was his archenemy. When he is arrested he has thegoodness to confess to the theft of these articles, thus saving Pip. He is transported to

Australia, and there for the first time he gets a chance to make good. He prospers andin his prosperity his chief desire is to help the boy who has shown him kindness. Thenhe returns at the risk of his life chiefly to see Pip as a gentleman. We can somewhatfeel that his love for Pip is genuine. He exposes it in every word and gesture. Pipcomes to realize it and he remains with the man in his last days.

In the last moments of his life, Abel Magwitch knows the peace that has beendenied to him but he is happy in finding Pip by his side, his willing friend and nurse.When he dies, he is at peace with himself and with the world.

4. Estella

Estella is the heroine of this novel. She introduces as a girl of amazing beauty,who has been adopted by Miss Havisham. Later we could find that she is the daughterof Abel Magwitch and the woman who becomes housekeeper to the lawyer Jaggers.Estella is intended by Miss Havisham to serve a purpose. Miss Havisham, who isbitterly disappointed by her lover on the fixed day of her wedding, wanted to wreakher vengeance on the whole of male sex. She has decided to make use of Estella’sbeauty as the instrument of her revenge. Pip is happened to be the first person for herattack. It is thus Pip and Estella comes together. Estella plays her past well. She treatsPip with superior contempt, making insulting comments on his coarse manners andrough hands. At times she openly laughs at his language. But the next time she showssome consideration towards him.

When Estella has grown into a woman she must have realized the utter crueltyof the part she is playing. Yet she deserves no courage to oppose the wishes of hermistress. She never tails to advise him not to bestow his love on her, because she hasno place for love in her heart but Pip does not take the warning. At last as per hermistress’ word she has got married with a worthless young man. Thus she plays herpart on the success of Miss Havisham’s scheme.

Estella plays the part against her wishes. We can also find that in the days ofher trouble she must have brooded over the sincere and good Pip whose happiness shehas destroyed. Late at the end, she is a sadder and a wiser woman. Her husband isdead. Bitter experience has given her beauty a rich maturity. She was essentiallysincere and honest. She too, like Pip, has to pass through bitter experiences before herinner beauty and goodness.

1.7 SUMMARY

A boy named Phillip Pirrip lived in a little village on the coast of England,some distance from London. He was called Pip. Pip was an orphan and he lived withhis sister who was the wife of the village blacksmith, Joe Gargery.

One cold afternoon, a powerful man, suddenly seized Pip with chains on hislegs, when he was sitting in the churchyard near his mother’s grave. He was a convictand on threat of death Pip promised to get him food and a file in the morning. He stolesome food and on the way he happened to meet another escaped convict. Pip’s familywas at dinner when the soldiers appeared. Pip and Joe accompanied them and crossedthe convicts engaged in a terrible struggle. They were arrested again and taken back tothe ship.

Miss Havisham, a rich and mysterious lady lived some distance from Pip’shouse. One day, Pip, was asked to go and play in the lady’s house. Pip was left alonein the house whereas she sat in a room, dressed in all her wedding finery in theupstairs. There he also met a proud girl, Estella who is the adopted child of MissHavisham. She treated him with contempt. The visits continued at the set of intervals.

Pip became very friendly with a girl called Biddy, a relation of a neighbour.He dreamed of higher things. His dreams were realized when a London lawyer calledJaggers, came to the village. He decided to give Pip a start in life by taking him toLondon and make him a gentleman. Pip was overjoyed that preparations were made.

Pip went to London and took up lodgings with Herbert Pocket. His father,Matthew Pocket, was Pip’s guardian and tutor. He heard the strange story of MissHavisham from Herbert Pocket, how as a rich heiress many people have courted her.She fell in love with one of handsome but unscrupulous fellows. He failed to turn upunfortunately on the wedding day, leaving her disappointed and half-mad.

Pip paid visit to Estella who had grown into a very beautiful woman. MissHavisham went on urging him to love Estella. He returned to London and discussedthis with his friend, Herbert Pocket. Some time later Estella herself came to Londonand pip was asked to conduct her to Richmond. It was at this time that he alsoreceived the news of his sister’s death.

Pip came of age and was given five hundred pounds to mark the occasion; Pipand Herbert now lived in a good flat. He often met Estella but she was quite oftencold towards him. Two years passed in this way and some unexpected events changedPip’s life.

One stormy night, when Pip was alone, a stranger knocked at his door. Herecognized that he was the convict whom he had met in the marshes but he is at riskof his life Herbert and he decided to hide the man somewhere and then help him toescape out of England. The man told them the story of his life. Before he left England,Pip went down to see Miss Havisham at her request. There he knew that Estella wasmarried. Miss Havisham was repentant for what she had done, but she wanted Pip toinform Estella that she had forgiven her. While he was there Miss Havisham’s dresscaught fire and he saved her. She died of her injuries later.

Pip now fell seriously ill. Herbert had gone to Cairo as manager of the firm inwhich he was a partner. Joe came to London and nursed Pip back to health. He wentback to the forge, and found Joe and Biddy happily married. Pip decided to join inHerbert’s firm that he returned to London and then reached Cairo. When he went backto his native village, he met Estella who had been left a widow two years before.Thus, after a chain of hard trials, the two were united and lived happily.

8.8 TERMINAL QUESTIONS

SECTION A:ANSWER THE FOLLOWING IN A SENTENCE OR TWO:

1. Who is the narrator of the story?

2. Who did Pip meet in the marshes?

3. Name the girl who works for Mrs. Wopsle.

4. Name the young girl, whom Pip sees at Miss Havisham’s House.

5. What type of girl is Estella?

6. Whom does Joe employ in the forge?7. What made Mrs. Joe sick?8. What is Pip’s great expectation?9. Who is Jaggers?10. Name the tutor of Pip11. Who does Pip guesses to be his benefactor?12. Name the Inn where Pip stays?13. Who is the son of Mathew Pocket?14. What is Wemmick’s slogan in life?15. Name the girl with whom Herbert was in love.

SECTION B:ANSWER THE FOLLOWING IN PARAGRAPHS:

1. Give an account of Pip’s life at home.2. Narrate the story of Miss Havisham as told by Herbert to Pip.3. How does Pip long to become a gentleman?4. How does Pip learn about Estella’s story?

SECTION C:ANSWER THE FOLLOWING ESSAY QUESTIONS:

1. Narrate the story of Pip’s Great Expectations.2. Pip’s adventures on the marshes - Discuss.3. Give an account of the love story of Pip and Estella.

8.9 SUGGESTED READINGS Albert, Edward - History of English Literature, Fifth edition.J.N. Mundra and S.C. Mundra - A History of English Literature.

CHAPTETR - IX

WUTHERING HEIGHTS - EMILY BRONTE

9.1 INTRODUCTION

Emily Bronte ‘S Life and Works

Emily Jane Bronte was born at her father’s parsonage at Thornton in the parishof Bradford on 30 July 1818. She was the fifth child in a family whose eldest wasonly four years and three months old. Close as they were in ages, it proved a happything for Emily when yet another sister, Anne, was born on 17th January 1820, forAnne became her life long confidante and friend.

Only two facts are known about her infancy: apart from the date of her birth,noted in the diary of her parent’s young friend Elizabeth fifth, the one recordconcerning her is of her christening at her father’s church, St. James’s, Thornton, on20 August and Mrs. John Fennel, and their daughter Jane, who was married to Mr.Bronte’s best friend the Revd. William Morgan. From the Fennell ladies, both calledJane, Emily derived her middle name. Mr. Bronte’s eldest Sister, who died about thetime of Emily’s birth, was also called Jane. The surviving servants, garrulous in oldage about Emily’s clever sister Charlotte, said nothing more of Emily than that shewas ’the prettiest of the children’.

Of all the influences on Emily’s life, the landscape of the home at Haworthhad the greatest effect in quickening her mind and in shaping her character. Of humaninfluences, there can be no doubt, her father was the most lasting; a countryman bornwith a keen love of nature, he eagerly opened her eyes to the natural world lying ather door. Echoes of the little moorland birds, of the invisible larks, of the linnetschattering in the eaves of the houses, are a feature of that region; Emily grew up onthe sound.

While material prosperity was never the prime consideration of their home it isnot true to say that the children lacked the things that mattered to their happiness.They had love, they had security they had toys, marionettes, ninepins, bricks, theyhad successive boxes of soldiers which in time fired their imagination to becomeadventurers, epic writers, chroniclers; above all, they had books, as they grew.Reading came to them like an epidemic; as soon as one could read they were allinfected.

Mr. Bronte had been happy indeed in marrying an intrepid young woman withhigh ideals who regarded poverty as a positive advantage in the pursuit of perfection.Her courage was, unfortunately, not equalled by her health, and within eighteenmonth of the family settling at Haworth she died of cancer, aged only thirty-eight. Mr.Bronte at the age of forty-four was left without a wife, to his lasting misery andincreasing oddity, and the children were subjected to the authoritarian rule of amaiden aunt. She was their mother’s elder sister, Miss Elizabeth Barnwell, who camenorth from Penzance to keep house for her brother-in-law and bring up his children.

The need to provide education for his five daughters other than their aunt’srudimentary instructions, determined Mr. Bronte on sending them to school. He

wished keenly to give them the best education that is circumstances permitted. Hesent them first to the famous and rather expensive Crofton House School atWakefield, and then to the Clergy Daughters’ School opened in January 1824 atCowan Bridge near Kirk by Lonsdale. Bronte took his two eldest girls Maria andElizabeth to Cowan Bridge on 1st July 1824. Charlotte followed them on 10 August.Emily joined her sisters at the Clergy Daughters’ School on 25th November. Thesevere regime of the school was unsuited to the delicate little Brontes. Even the bestof boarding schools is not as comfortable as home. So it came about that gentle Mariadeveloped tuberculosis, and in February 1825 was sent home ill. She died on 6 May.Elizabeth was by this time also ill with tuberculosis, and came home on 31st May .Shedied on 15 June.

The early deaths of her sisters had no comparable effect upon Emily. Nor dothe teachings or the sufferings on Cowan Bridge appear to have left any mark on her.She was the only one of her family not to go through a religious crisis in adolescence-which was a secondary effect of the Calvinistic teaching of Carus Wilson ICharlotte’s case, and of their aunt’s influence in the case of Branwell and Anne.Emily’s extreme youth would appear to have spared her not only the actual rigours ofthe school establishment, but also the realization of their consequences for others. Sheappeared to come away from the six months’ ordeal of institutional life unscathed inmind and body.

From 1825 to 1831 the remaining Brontes _ Papa, Charlotte, Branwell, Emily,Anne _ and their aunt Miss Branwell, lived together in Haworth Parsonage. These sixyears when they were all at home together were an extremely important formativeperiod in the young Bronte’s lives. Lacking payments, they learned to wish for none.They roamed in the moors. They cherished pets. Emily’s famous mastiff, Keeder, andAnne’s silky spaniel, Flossy, are later examples in a long series of dogs, cats, birds.Ailing or damaged birds and animals found in the parish were often brought to theBrontes, who nursed them tenderly back to health. Any persons who showed a harshor careless attitude towards the animal world earned the Bronte’s contempt.

But the important point is that during these six years they began to create, toinvent, and to write their inventions down in fictitious forms. We have accounts fromcharlotte and Branwell of how this story-making began. In 1831 a change came intotheir lives. In the autumn of 1831 Mr. Bronte had a very severe attack of congestionof the lungs, and this awakened his anxiety about his children’s future.

In 1837 Emily took a post as governess in a girls’ boarding school of fortypupils, known as Law Hill, kept by a Miss Patchett at South – owram, on one of themany Pennine hills surrounding the town of Halifan. The account of her duties thereis appealing. It is difficult to imagine her holding out for the longer period, yet herpoem beginning. ‘A little while, the noisy crowd and barred away which seemsclearly to relate to school life, is dated December 1838, so she may have done so. Shecontinued to write poem sometimes of Gondal, sometimes of Yorkshire, throughoutthe period. The most interesting feature of her stay is that Law Hill…is not far fromHigh Sunderland on the one hand, Shibeden Hall on the other, two fine old houseseach of which presently contribute to the setting of Wuthering Heights’.

Charlotte held her job for three years. In the may of 1830 Charlotte left theschool. Her health and spirits had utterly failed her, and the doctor consulted and

advised her that if she values her life, she must return home. She did so, and wasslowly restored to tranquility. She was twenty-two. Barnwell was not only a source ofworry, but also a source of expense; and Charlotte as soon as she was well enough,felt herself obliged to take a situation as a nursery governess. It was not the work heliked. Neither she nor her sister liked children, any more than their father did. Sheheated to be in a dependent position, and was continually on the look-out of affronts.

Charlotte had long been toying with the idea of keeping a school of her own,with her two sisters, and now she took it up again; the whites, who seem to have beenvery kind, decent people, encouraged her, but suggested that before she could hope tobe successful she must acquire certain qualifications. Though she could read French,she could not speak it, and knew no German, so she decided that she must go abroadto learn languages. Miss Branwell was persuaded to advance money for the cost ofthis; and then Charlotte and Emily with Mr. Bronte to look after them on the journey,set out of Brussels. The two girls became pupils at the Pensionnat Heger.

After ten months, the two sisters were returned to England by the illness ofMiss Branwell. When Charlotte returned home in January 1844, she felt herenthusiasm tamed, her eager hopes of life broken; and Haworth seemed a lonely quietsport, buried away from the entire world. She decided sensibly that her need was foraction, and revived the project of a Bronte school. The three sisters issuedprospectuses, and Charlotte wrote to her friends asking them to recommend the schoolthey intended to start.

In 1845 the young Brontes were all at home together, living in domesticmisery all too some degree failures. Then an even occurred, apparently very minor,which changed the course of their lives and added riches to English literature. Emilyhad been copying her poems into two notebooks, one for Gondal productions.Charlotte accidentally lighted upon one notebook and read it contents. Honour mustalways be paid to Charlotte for her instant conviction that these poems were quite outof the ordinary, terse, vigorous, and genuine, with a peculiar music, intrusion on herprivacy; it took hours to soothe her, days to convince her that such poems meritedpublication. Meanwhile, Anne quietly produced some of her poems, which Charlotteestimated, again justly, as sweetly sincere charlotte estimated, again justly as sweetlysincere charlotte added some of her own and the Brontes decided to bring out avolume of poems by all three sisters.

After a good deal of anxious correspondence on charlotte part about print,paper, format and review copies, poems by Currer, Ellis and Acton Bell appearedfrom Messrs. Aylott and Jones May 1846, paid for by ten guineas from each sister,later increase by one sum of five pounds. ‘All of it that merits to be known wrotecharlotte later, ‘are the poems of Ellis Bell’. This is true but the merit referred to isvery great. The critic of the Athenes to his eternal honour, spoke of Ellis Bell’sevident power of win but in spite of this and the expense of two pounds on advertisingthe volume was a complete financial failure, only two copies being sold.

But to see one’s words in print is a great stimulus to a writer. The three sisters,now each begin to write, and finished a novel. Charlotte’s novel was called Theprofessor, Emily’s novel was called Wuthering Heights and Anne’s novel was calledAgnes Grey. They were refused by publisher after publisher: but when Smith Elderand Company, to whom Charlotte’s The Professor had finally been sent, returned it,

they wrote to say that they would be glad to consider a longer novel by her. She wasfinishing one, and within a month was able to send it to the publishers. They acceptedit. It was called Jane Eyre. A publisher has had also at last accepted Emily’s novel,and Anne’s, had also at last accepted by a publishers Newby by name, and they hadcorrected the proofs before charlotte sent Jane Eyre to smith, Edger & Co. Though thereviews of Jane Eyre were not particularly good, readers liked to and it became a bestseller. Mr. Newby, upon this tried to persuade the public that Wuthering Heights andAgnes Grey, which he then published together in three volumes, were by the author ofJane Eyre. They made however, no impression, and indeed were regarded by anumber of critics as early and immature work by Currer Bell. As 1848 advanced, andthe re-issues of their successful works and the publication of their new ones, occupiedCharlotte and Anne Emily as resolutely withdrew, not only from the race to famefrom authorship. The conditions that had made the writing of Wuthering Heightspossible no longer existed, either within herself or in her home.

Emily Bronte, although she led an almost secluded life, was not completelycut-off from literature. She read fairly and widely. She and the other members of herfamily knew the older authors, especially Shakespeare, and also other contemporaryromanticists like Scott, Wordsworth and Byron. Emily Bronte was fond of reading thearticles, reviews and stories, especially with a Gothic flavour, which were publishedin Blackwood’s Magazine. As children, the Bronte sisters came strongly underromantic influences and created a world of fantasy from their very childhood. Theywere highly imaginative and fond of creative writing, even when they were merechildren.

It was probably towards the end of 1845 that Emily Bronte started writingWuthering Heights although she might have conceived it earlier. This novel receivedlittle favourable notice by the contemporary world, the main reason for which,according to The Quarterly Review, was that people like elder Cathy and Heathcliffwere too odiously and abominably pagan to suit the tastes of even the most shamelessclass of English readers.

Emily never went out of doors after the Sunday following Branwell’s death.She had a cold and a caught. One morning Emily got up as usual dressed herself andbegin to sew; she was short of breath and her eyes were glazed, but she went onworking. She grew steadily worse. About noon she was visibly worse and her sistersurged her to go to bed. The only concession she would make was to lie down on thesofa. Her last audible words, spoken in compassion for her sisters no doubt, were ‘Ifyou’ll send for a doctor I’ll see him now’, and before he could come, she was gone.She was torn out of life on 19 December 1848.

9.2 INTRODUCTION TO THE TEXT

Wuthering Heights was published in 1847 under the pseudonym of Ellis Bell.Emily Bronte probably began writing this novel towards the end of 1845, though it ispossible that she may have conceived the story earlier. It was completed by thesummer of 1846. In summer 1847 a publisher by the name of Thomas Cautley newlyagreed to publish it. According to the publisher’s contract with Emily Bronte, thelatter had to pay a certain amount towards the expenses of the publication. The earlyreviews of this novel were a mixture of approval and disapproval. More than onecommentator expressed in the same breath his condemnation of the subject matter of

this novel and his recognition of its originality and genius. Wuthering Heights is thestory of two families and an outsider. The two families are the Earnshaw family livingat a place called Wuthering Heights, and the Linton family residing at a place calledThrushcross Grange, which is situated, in the Valley at a distance of about four milesfrom Wuthering Heights which is situated on a hill. Moors and hills separate the twoabodes from each other. At a small distance from Thrushcross Grange lies the villageof Gimmerton with its church.

The story covers almost three generations. Mr. and Mrs. Earnshaw, living atWuthering Heights, have two children, Hindley and Catherine. Mr. and Mrs. Linton,living at Thrushcross Grange, have likewise two children, Edgar and Isabella.Subsequently, after their respective marriages, Hindley Earnshaw begets a son who isnamed Hareton while Cathy gives birth to a girl who is also named Catherine.Isabella, the daughter of the Lintons marries Heathcliff who is an outsider. Of thismarriage is born a son who gets the name Linton. Towards the close of the novel,Hareton and the younger Catherine are preparing to get married. It is in this way thatthe novel deals with three generations. The novel is clearly divisible into two parts.The first part deals with love of Cathy and the outsider Heathcliff. This Heathcliff waspicked up as an orphan by Mr. Earnshaw from a Liverpool slum and brought toWuthering Heights, where, after having lived for a few years, he disappeared andcame back to Wuthering Heights after an interval of three years. Both parts of thenovel are dominated by the figure of the outsider, Heathcliff. His personality andactions constitute the real substance of the book. Heathcliff dominates the plot like acolossus, and he largely determines the course of the story. Heathcliff is the centralcharacter of the novel, and even Cathy comes next to him. Around him, the storyrevolves, and he imparts to the book its real interest. If we take away Heathcliff fromthe novel, the story falls to pieces. Heathcliff is, indeed, the most forceful character inthe novel, and he makes a powerful impact upon our minds. He is a truly memorablefigure. The leading theme of Wuthering Heights may be stated as Heathcliff’s love forCathy and the revenge he takes upon various persons, the revenge being prompted bythe frustration of his love and by the social contempt heaped upon him by HindleyEarnshaw and Edgar Linton Orphan in order to be brought up there, Hindley began toadopt a superior attitude towards the boy. When Hindley became the master ofWuthering Heights on the death of his father, he further degraded Heathcliff by his illtreatment of him and by making him work on the farm like any other servant. Thisdegradation of Heathcliff made it impossible for Cathy to marry him even though shetold Nelly that her love for him was eternal like the rocks.

The novel employs a most original technique of narration. We have twonarrators in the book Lockwood and Nelly. Lockwood is a city-dweller who comes toThrushcross Grange as a tenant to spend a year or so in the countryside. He meets hislandlord, Heathcliff, who is living at Wuthering Heights, and Lockwood’s curiosityabout the inmates of Wuthering Heights is aroused, especially because of twostrange, dreams, which he sees in his sleep when he is compelled by circumstances tospend a night at the Heights. Lockwood then asks, Nelly, the housekeeper atThrushcross Grange, if she knows anything about the inmates of Wuthering Heights.Nelly knows all about them and about other members of the two families who are nomore in this world, and she, in compliance with Lockwood’s request, begins to tellhim the story of the two families and the outsider.

Lockwood then becomes Nelly’s audience for the story, and we too are theaudience along with Lockwood. Towards the close, Lockwood once again becomesthe narrator, but Nelly relates the circumstances of Heathcliff’s death to Lockwood.The novel closes with Lockwood as the narrator, just as it began with Lockwood asthe narrator. In short, while there are two narrators, the major portion of the story, theentire history of the two families, is narrated by a Nelly. While Lockwood iscompletely detached, Nelly is an active partly participant in the Action even thoughshe tries to given an objective account of events and happenings.

9.3 CHARACTERS PREVIEW

Mr. Earnshaw - The owner of Wuthering Heights

Mrs. Earnshaw - Wife of Mr. Earnshaw

Hindley Earnshaw - Son of Earnshaw

Catherine Earnshaw - Daughter of Earnshaw

Heathcliff - adopted son of Earnshaw from Liverpool

Mr. Linton - The real owner of Thrushcross Grange

Mrs. Linton - Wife of Linton

Edgar Linton - Son of Linton

Isabella - daughter of Linton

Hareton Hindley - Son of Hindley

Catherine - Daughter of Catherine

Young Linton - Son of Isabella and Heathcliff

Mrs. Nelly Dean - Servant maid

Mr. Lockwood - A tenant of Heathcliff

Joseph - Servant

Zillah - Servant maid

9.4 A DETAILED ANALYSIS - PARAPHRASE OF THE TEXT

Chapter – 1

Lockwood, a young man is frustrated in love and wants to spend his lifepeacefully in a secluded village. He comes to Thrushcross Grange as a tenant ofHeathcliff from London to live for few months. As a custom he pays a visit to

Heathcliff who lives at Wuthering Heights. The house is situated on a hill and gives acharming look to the visitors.

Lockwood does not receive any hospitality from his landlord. Heathcliffseems to be a strange-man in his manners. An old servant, Joseph, serves Lockwoodwith some wine. Lockwood does not find any human company in the house, butspends his time with the company of violent dogs. Unfortunately the dogs attack himferociously, and he seeks help from some one uproariously. Auspiciously amaidservant rushes to rescue him from the dogs. At the end of the awful situation thelandlord appears in front of Lockwood. He says that he and his dogs receive theguests hardly. When lock wood says adieu to Heathcliff, he has the intention to payanother visit to withering heights. But Heathcliff expresses his reluctance to receiveLockwood again.

Chapter – 2

Lockwood arrives at the Heights on the following day. It is a dull and coldday. He knocks at the gate of Heathcliff, but nobody opens it. After sometime a youngman appears and takes him into the room. The room is familiar to Lockwood, becauseJoseph formerly receives him. This time he finds a young woman inside the housewhose face is very calm and does not want to greet any guest. As a formal talk, sheasks him to have a cup of tea. Lockwood is very curious to know about theYoungman, but the man remains strange to him.

The arrival for Heathcliff is a surprising event for both of them. Heathcliffdoes not except his second visit to the Heights. The sky is very dark and there startsthe snowstorm. Lockwood finds some difficulty to precede his return journey in a newweather. He expects guidance from someone to reach his place. The young woman isasked to prepare tea by Heathcliff. The death silence prevails in the room, when theysit together and have their tea. Heathcliff breaks the silence and tells the youngwoman is his widowed daughter-in-law. Heathcliff answers the unasked questions ofLockwood by saying there is no relationship between the young man and himself.

Lockwood needs some company, as the weather condition is new to him.None is available to guide him, so he decides to stay there for the night. ButHeathcliff denies him to stay there and says he does not want to give anyaccommodation for his guest. Lockwood is wounded by his words and decides tomove away immediately. When he leaves the house, the dogs attack him. Lockwoodbecomes very sick by an unexpected attack, and forces to stay at the Heights. Zillah,the housemaid gives some first aid and makes him to sleep according to the order ofHeathcliff.

Chapter – 3

Lockwood is put in a room upstairs. Zillah informs him that her master neverallows anybody to reside there. But she is helpless to give the reason. WhenLockwood glances for the bed, he finds number of old books on which he sees thenames like Catherine Earnshaw, Catherine Heathcliff and Catherine Linton.Lockwood later comprehends that these names are refers the same woman, Catherine.In the library of Catherine he selects to read her dairy, which unfurl the knot of

ignorance of Lockwood. He comes to know the life history of Catherine andHeathcliff, who are ill treated by her brother, Hindley.

Lockwood discerns from the diary that Catherine has soft corner forHeathcliff and she extremely objects her brother’s attitude towards him. She revoltsagainst her brother who considered Heathcliff as a vagabond. As Lockwood goesthrough the diary, he falls asleep. Lockwood begins to dream. In the first dream, he isin the church accompanied by Joseph. When a sermon is going on, he is assumed andattacked by the priest.

The second dream is more distressed than the first. Lockwood finds his landbeing held by a mellifluous hand of a child who asks to allow her to come in. Insteadof showing sympathy, he treats the child cruelly, as he hears the name of the child isCatherine Linton. Lockwood suddenly wakes up from this dreadful dream and seesHeathcliff enters into the room with a candle in his hand. He is annoyed by thepresence of Lockwood in his particular room. Lockwood tells about his strange dreamto him and immediately Heathcliff sends him out of the room. Heathcliff gets on tothe bed and bursts into tears by uttering the name ‘Cathy’. He is highly excited andsays, “Come in, come in Cathy, do come. Oh do once more Oh! My heart’s darling!Hear me this time Catherine, at last!

Lockwood sees a great anguish in Heathcliff’s voice. He decides to leaveWuthering Heights. Before he leaves, he becomes a witness to a harsh argumentbetween Heathcliff and his daughter-in-law. Heathcliff accompanies him and leaveshim at the entrance of Thrushcross Park. It is twelve when he enters the house.

Chapter – 4

Lockwood is very curious to know about the inmates of the Heights. He asksthe housekeeper, Mrs. Dean to say about the family. As Mrs. Dean knows a lot aboutthem, instigates to till the following details to Lockwood. Mr. Earnshaw, the realowner of Wuthering Heights, brings Heathcliff to the family. Heathcliff is a pale, dirtyorphan from Liverpool. Earnshaw has two children. His son, Hindley was fourteenyears old and daughter, Catherine six years, when Heathcliff is brought home. AsCatherine and Heathcliff are nearly of the same age, she has an intimacy withHeathcliff. But Hindley, who is much older than Heathcliff and Catherine, does notlike him. He is very aggressive to Heathcliff. Mrs. Earnshaw, the mother of Hindleyand Catherine dies after two years of Heathcliff’s arrival. Even after the death of hiswife, Mr. Earnshaw is very affectionate to Heathcliff. As he is new to thesurrounding, Heathcliff remains calm and submissive. Even then he is ill treated byHindley, his patience is remarkable. Heathcliff suppresses all his feeling, he nevercomplains to Earnshaw. The endurance of Heathcliff creates an uncontrollablepassion in the mind of Mr.Earnshaw. Mrs. Dean also recollects how Heathcliff was sosick when he was a child.

Chapter – 5

Meanwhile, Mr.Earnshaw’s heath condition becomes worst. He persists to beinactive and strengthless. But his love for Heathcliff is strong and meaningful. It is anunanswerable question why Earnshaw gives such a preference for Heathcliff. On the

contrary, Hindley’s hatredness towards Heathcliff is undisturbed. Day by day hisaversion is increased. So he is sent to the college to get his education. After thedeparture of Hindley from Wuthering Heights, the friendship between Catherine andHeathcliff is increased.

Catherine is mischievous by nature and she is always fond of Heathcliff. Ifshe does something wrong, the great punishment for her is to keep her separate formHeathcliff. In such a way their intimacy is deepened. But there comes a greatmisfortune by the death of Earnshaw. One October evening, he is found dead in hisarmchair. It is an unbearable loss for both Catherine and Heathcliff. They consoleeach other and believe that his soul has gone to heaven.

Chapter-6

After a long time, Hindley returns to Wuthering Heights to attend his father’sfuneral. But now he is not a single man, he gets married. Hindley never gives anyinformation regarding his marriage to his family. Every body in the house shocks,when he enters into the house with his wife. He hardly says about her birth andparentage. She is a young, thin and fair-complexioned woman. She is highly excited,by the new experience. Her eyes are sparkled like a glittering star, when she looks atthe mountain and the beauty of Heights. But Mrs.Hindley shows dislike to Heathclifffrom the very first sight.

After the death of his father, Hindley becomes the master of the Heights.Again he gets a chance to reveal his rivalry. As an outcome of his enmity, Hindleystarts to treat Heathcliff as a servant. He orders him not to come inside the house andto work only in the farm. Heathcliff takes this degradation also in a favourable way,because he learns a lot from Catherine. As Heathcliff is asked to work in the farm, hefinds plenty of time to work and play with Catherine. They have fine time for theiramusement in the field.

One day Catherine and Heathcliff fail to return from moor after their day’swork. Hindley is more tyrannical; he asks to shut the door, so that they should sufferin the cold wind. But Mrs. Dean awaits their arrival; she ignores her master’s words.She is surprised to see Heathcliff alone and anxiously enquires the whereabouts ofCatherine. Heathcliff briefly says what had happened in the Grange. The dog woundsCatherine, when they try to know how the Lintons pass their time. So Lintons havedetained Catherine for the treatment, and they strictly ask Heathcliff not to stay there.He does not like their rudeness towards him, he returns alone to the Heights.

The next day, Mr. Linton visits to the Heights to inform Hindley of what hadhappened. Catherine has a new experience with the children of Lintons. Isabella iseleven years, about a year younger than Cathy, and Edgar, two years older. But shetoo dislikes their behaviour towards Heathcliff.

Chapter – 7

Catherine stays at Grange for five weeks. She has a new experience; all herbehaviours and manners have changed. She is a new girl, when she returns to theHeights. Hindley is very glad to look at his sister’s beauty and dignity. He asks

Heathcliff to welcome Cathy like other servants. But Catherine rushes to seeHeathcliff, she unusually laughs at him. Catherine asks Heathcliff to wash his dressesand comb his hair properly. Heathcliff highly offends, when Catherine says, he looksso dirty. He replies in better words: “I shall be as dirty as I please; and I like to bedirty and I will be dirty.”

The following day Linton’s children, Isabella and Edgar visit the Heights.Their mother instructs them to keep away from Heathcliff. In the presence of Linton’schildren Heathcliff realizes that he is really a dirty boy. He wants to be clean and neat,he requests Nelly to change him as a clean boy. As Nelly has a soft corner, shewashes him and says Heathcliff looks like a prince. But Edgar Linton makes anunfavourable comment on his new appearance. This affects Heathcliff’s mind, and hethrows a plate at Edgar’s face. Edgar feels insulted by the way Heathcliff behaves, butCatherine tries to bring reconciliation between the two. But Hindley wants to punish,he orders to lock Heathcliff in a room. Catherine upsets by the punishment given toHeathcliff. It is Christmas Eve, everybody is very cheerful, and dance well. Catherinesecretly meets Heathcliff she never forgets him at any moment. But Heathcliff tellsNelly that he wants to take revenge Hindley for the way he treats him.

The main event of this chapter is Catherine grows equally interest inHeathcliff and Edgar. She has become conscious of the fact that Heathcliff looks dirtyand does not bother to wash himself and to brush his hair. But later Heathcliff realizesthe truth; he seeks the help of Nelly to make him handsome.

Chapter – 8

Nelly ceaselessly says to Lockwood about the birth of Hindley’s son. Mrs.Earnshaw gives birth to a handsome male child on the morning of a fine June. Thechild is very healthy but the mother is consumptive. Hindley is very happy by lookingat the face of his boy. The physician tells that the mother will die soon. Hindley doesnot believe the words of the physician, he is careless. Mrs.Earnshaw is very cheerfultill within a week of her death. After her death the child is now entrusted to Nelly tobe brought up by her. The child is named as ‘Hareton’.

The death of his wife deeply torments Hindley. However he neither weepsnor prays God; he cruses both men and God. He becomes more tyrannical towards hisservants than before, especially his treatment of Heathcliff is more brutal. All theservants, except Nelly and Joseph run away from the Heights. Due to his strangebehaviour an unpleasant atmosphere is created in the house.

Meanwhile, Catherine is now fifteen, she is considered as the queen of thecountryside. She becomes a haughty and head strong person. As she spent five weekswith Linton family, she maintains acquaintance with Edgar and Isabella. Edgar oftenpays visit to the Heights, Isabella too is affectionate towards Catherine. Heathcliff isnow sixteen, appears to be even cruder than before. He has been deprived of theopportunities for getting educated, with the consequence he has now no longer anylove for books or desire for learning. He could not compete with Catherine in studies.In spite of all this matter, Heathcliff and Cathy are constant companions during theirleisure time. Under the orders of Hindley, he has to do the farm-work.

One day Catherine expects the arrival of Edgar and Isabella to the Heights.Heathcliff does not like their visit, he asks Catherine to ignore them. He suggests thatshe should be intimate only with him. But Catherine gives a rude reply that he isalways very serious and incapable of any interesting conversation. Heathcliff does notexpect this rude replay from Catherine. As Catherine is irritated by his talk, shebecomes restless.

Meanwhile Edgar enters into the house, he is very glad by the unexpectedwelcome. Nelly is engaged by her work in the room, Catherine asks her to go away.At hat time Catherine loses her temper and slaps Nelly in the presence of Edgar.When Edgar blames her for his action, she slaps Edgar also. After this incident Edgarno longer wants to stay at the Heights; but Cathy says she will cry till she fell ill. SoEdgar stays back, instead of parting each other in anger, Catherine and Edgar declarestheir love to each other.

Chapter – 9

Hindley’s treatment of Hareton and of Heathcliff is very rough. His attitudetowards his son is wholly depends upon his mood. At one time he is fascinated, whileat another time he treats him horribly. He dashes him against the wall and beats himbrutally. The previous night, in his drunken state, he talks to his son affectionately.But the little boy does not show any interest to his love, he begins to curse his son.However, he tries to kill his son, Nelly cries out to rescue the child. He throws hisson, fortunately Heathcliff catches the innocent child suddenly he is very violenttowards Heathcliff also. He asks Nelly to keep the child out of his sight.

On the following day Catherine enters into the kitchen and wants to talk withNelly. She asks the whereabouts of Heathcliff to Nelly. Nelly replies that he isengaged in his work in the stable. Catherine informs Nelly that Edgar proposes hermarriage and that she has accepted his proposal. She asks Nelly whether her decisionis correct or not. Nelly is not concern her decision. Then Cathy tells Nelly that shewants to marry Edgar, because he is rich, handsome and young. She will be proud ofhaving such a husband.

Catherine never fails to express her love towards Heathcliff also. She uttersthat there is deep attachment between him and her. She vividly differentiates heraffinity for Heathcliff and her love for Edgar. She keeps on to say that her love forEdgar is subject to change but her love for Heathcliff is immortal. Unfortunately,Heathcliff happens to overhear Catherine saying that for her to marry Heathcliff willbe degradation. Nelly notices Heathcliff’s presence. Heathcliff grieves on hearing herwords and then he stays to hear no further. Heathcliff leaves from the Heightsimmediately. Very soon Joseph comes and says that he could not find him anywhere.It is a storm night, and many trees are uprooted.

Heathcliff’s disappearance causes a great mental agony to Catherine. She isspiritless and seriously ill. Her illness remains several days, she longs for hisappearance. During her illness Mrs. Linton pays several visits to the Heights.According to the suggestion of Mrs. Linton, Catherine is sent to the Grange. Butaccidentally Mr. and Mrs. Linton catch the fever from Catherine and die within a fewdays of each other.

After some days Catherine returns to the Heights, but still no massage ofHeathcliff. Three years later Catherine and Edgar get married. Nelly is forced to leavethe Heights and to accompany Catherine to the Grange. She is unwilling to leaveHareton, who is in her care since his birth. Miserably she bids good-bye to Hareton.

Chapter -10

Lockwood has caught cold. After his recovery, he asks his housekeeper, tocontinue the story. One again Nelly resumes her story. After her marriage, Catherineseem over fond of Edgar, even to Isabella she is very affectionate. Edgar and Isabellarespect her. Edgar is upset, when Catherine is displeased. Nearly half a year theyspend peacefully. One September evening Heathcliff suddenly returns. There is achange in his appearance. Nelly is surprised to see him again. He asks Nelly to informher mistress that a man from Gimmerton wishes to see her. Nelly informs the same toCatherine, Catherine feels happy at the presence of Heathcliff. Edgar is not excited asCatherine; he does not want to allow Heathcliff in the sitting room. It means that henever regards Heathcliff as a social equal.

Catherine catches his hands, and leads him to her husband. Now Heathcliff iscompletely a changed man. He is civilized and self-esteemed. Catherine andHeathcliff are showing their affection for each other, Edgar is irritated by theirintimacy. Catherine blames Heathcliff for his disappearance for three years. Heathclifftells that he comes to know about Cathy’s marriage and wants to have a glimpse ofher. He adds that he decides to stay with Hindley at the Heights. It is surprising newsfor Catherine and Nelly, because he is the bitterest enemy of Hindley. However hesays that he does not wish to do any harm to Hindley now. But Nelly wonders thathow can he stays with Hindley who always hates him. The fact is that Heathcliff,Hindley and other people play cards together. Heathcliff offers money to Hindleywhenever he needs. Hindley loses all his money and badly in need of it. As Heathcliffis a rich man, Hindley feels happy to have him as a paying guest. Thus Heathcliff cango to Heights with out any hesitation.

Heathcliff occasionally pays visit to the Thrushcross Grange. Catherine isvery glad to welcome him whenever he comes. Additionally, Isabella who is now ayoung charming girl of eighteen becomes infatuated with Heathcliff. She expressesher love for Heathcliff to her sister-in-law, Catherine. But Catherine reveals herdispleasure and says he is an unreclaimed creature. Isabella is an idiot to be in lovewith a man like Heathcliff. But she is very stubborn, and ignores the words of bothCatherine and Nelly. So Catherine reveals the love of Isabella to Heathcliff in herpresence itself. After Isabella goes away from them, Heathcliff curiously enquireswhether Isabella well inherits the property or not. Cathy tells that if Edger has a son itwill go to him, not to Isabella. Nelly is quite suspicious for the way in whichHeathcliff becomes a rich man and his staying at the Heights also a cause of greatanxiety to her.

Chapter-11

One day Nelly goes on a visit to the Heights in order to warn Hindley to beaway from Heathcliff. Nelly could not meet Hindley, but she sees Hareton is playingin the room. Nelly is so happy by looking after him and she tries to talk to him.

Hareton does not recognize Nelly; instead he abuses her in wrong words. It is astriking event for Nelly, because once she is his foster-mother. She asks him who hastaught him to curse people like this. Hareton utters Heathcliff’s name and says heteaches him to curse his father specially. Nelly understands that Heathcliff is trying tospoil the child.

Nelly could witness Heathcliff who is trying to embrace Isabella. Sheinforms Cathy what she observes from the window. Cathy scolds Heathcliff not to actagainst the wish of her own and Edger, because Edgar never agrees to a marriagebetween Isabella and Heathcliff. In reply, he says that Catherine has insulted him bymarrying another man, and he wants to take revenge on those who have insulted him.But he says that he seeks no revenge on Cathy herself.

Then Nelly goes inside and informs the quarrel between Cathy andHeathcliff. Edger rushes into the room and begins to use some harsh words againstHeathcliff. Heathcliff also equally abuses him and when he calls Edger as coward, heloses his temper and slaps Heathcliff cruelly. Then Edger moves away from the room.Catharine urges Heathcliff to go away from the place before Edger’s men attack him.Heathcliff suddenly departs to the Heights.

Sometime later Edger enters and asks Catherine whether she still wants tocontinue her relationship with Heathcliff. He ferocious tells her that she could eitherhave him or Heathcliff and that he would never allow Heathcliff to enter into hishouse. Catherine is unable to give reply, saying, she wants to be leave alone.Catherine begins to dash her head against the wall and totally vexed. Edgar warnsIsabella not to talk with Heathcliff, and he says that if she marries him, their relationas brother and sister will come to an end.

Chapter-12

Catherine stops eating. She has failed to come out of her room. Edgar ismiserable at Catherine's attitude. On the third day after the bitter incident, she opensthe door and asks for some water. She strongly believes that she is dying. Catherinefeels sadder, on being said by Nelly that Edger is busy in his own work. She feels nobody is taking care of him, this causes mental struggle to her. Catherine begins to actdifferently and she starts to tear the pillow, and talks alone in the room like a madwoman. Even she is afraid of her own reflection in the mirror. She thinks that thehouse is haunted and always imagines that there is somebody else in her room. Sheexpects the love and care from Edgar. She condemns Nelly of being responsible forher condition, because she has not informed Edgar that Catherine is dying. WhenEdgar knows the real condition of Catherine, he grieves beyond words. He scoldsNelly for having kept him ignorant of his wife’s real condition.

As Catherine’s health condition becomes worse, they call, Kenneth, thephysician. He suggests that she should be in intense care and peaceful atmosphere.Just then one of their maids comes horridly and informs that Isabella has eloped withHeathcliff during the night. On hearing his sister’s elopement with Heathcliff who ishis greatest enemy, Edgar says that the relationship between her and him has ended.He does not want to see his sister again in his life. He does not fly into a rage, or doanything rash, and does not make a single inquiry about his sister afterwards.

Chapter-13

For the next two months, Catherine’s condition declines. She suffers frombrain fever. Edgar attends her with great devotion like that of a mother. His love andcare is beyond the words to describe. He is in extreme happiness when the doctorinforms that Catherine is out of danger. She recovers at the beginning of the followingMarch. Edgar uses very kind words on her, and he tries to cheer her by the kindestcaresses. But Catherine fails to regain her enthusiasm; she thinks that death isapproaching her.

After six weeks of Isabella’s elopement with Heathcliff, she writes a shortletter announcing her marriage with Heathcliff to her brother, Edger. As Edgar doesnot reply to her letter, Isabella writes another letter to Nelly. She requests Nelly toclose the content of the letter to her brother and to meet her at Wuthering Heights,where she stays now with her husband. Isabella describes in detail about a peculiarreception she gets, when she goes with Heathcliff to live there.

In addition, Isabella’s letter reveals an unbelievable fact that she is unhappyand the blunder she has committed in trusting Heathcliff and running away with him.Although Nelly is already aware of the fact that Heathcliff never really loves Isabellaand that he must have induced her to run away with him with some motives, she ishelpless now. The true nature of Heathcliff has come to her as a stunning shock. Theentire atmosphere at the Heights is very depressing one for Isabella. Heathcliffdevises every method to hurt Isabella. She understands that Heathcliff’s love is unreal.Isabella learns from Heathcliff of Catherine’s illness, when he ferociously tells that hewill hurt Isabella as much as Edgar hurts Catherine. These wounding words ofHeathcliff cause a great agony to Isabella.

Isabella meets Hindley who is the owner of the house in a miserable state.Heathcliff spoils the happiness of Hindley also. Now the entire property of Hindley isin Heathcliff’s possession. But Hindley promises that he will get back his propertyfrom Heathcliff, because he does not want to leave his son as a beggar.

Chapter-14

As soon as Nelly has received the letter of Isabella, she informs Edgar thedesire of Isabella to meet her brother. But Edgar is not reedy to give up hisstubbornness, he allows Nelly to pay a visit to the Heights. Nelly enters the housewithout knocking the door. Heathcliff welcomes Nelly as a gentleman and offers her achair to sit. The condition of Isabella is really pitiable. She looks a born slattern, whileHeathcliff looks a born gentle man. Nelly bluntly informs Heathcliff that Edgar doesnot want to have any relationship between the Heights and the Grange. Isabellaeagerly comes forward to know about her brother. Nelly informs that Isabella shouldnot expect either a letter or a visit from her brother. Nelly tells them that Catherine isrecovering from her illness under the lovable care of Edgar, but she never retains herspirit completely. She praises Edgar’s humanity and his sense of duty by the mannerin which he has looked after Catherine. But Heathcliff is impatient to hear herappreciation; he begins to talk about his love for Catherine. He says that Catherinecould never forget him just as he could never forget her. He goes on to say that

Catherine could never love Edgar, as she loves Heathcliff. He never minds of thefeelings of Isabella, he says all this in the presence of Isabella.

Now Nelly witnesses at first hand Isabella’s miserable plight, which Isabellahas described in her letter. Now Heathcliff appears to be a real devil. Isabella has suchbitter experiences of married life that the single pleasure she could imagine is to die orsee her husband dead. Heathcliff ignores her scornfully and goes on to ridiculeIsabella’s passion for him, which has made her marry him. Nelly advises him to treathis wife kindly. Heathcliff says that he regards his wife as a pitiful, slavish, and meanminded woman. But Isabella refuses his view, asks Nelly not to put faith in a singleword he speaks. Immediately he orders Isabella to leave his room, as he wants to talkto Nelly. On finding her reluctant to leave, he pushes her out of the room. He plainlysays that he has absolutely no pity for Isabella or for anyone else. Now Heathcliffurges Nelly to make an arrangement to meet Catherine. But Nelly refuses his request,at last she accepts to carry his letter to Catherine.

Chapter -15

Nelly determines not to give the letter to Catherine till Edgar goessomewhere. She is able to deliver the letter to Catherine only on the fourth day of hervisit to the Heights, when Edgar has gone to church. Catherine seems not tounderstand the writing but simply gazes at Nelly with a mournful look. Nelly tells herthat Heathcliff wishes to meet her. Heathcliff, who has waited for some reply fromNelly for four days, enters into the room of Catherine. He embraces her, and begins tokiss her. Catherine also kisses him. Heathcliff observes that Cathy would neverrecover from her recent illness and that she is sure to die soon. He tells her that hedislikes to see her in the miserable condition. Catherine replies that he and Edgar haveboth broken her heart and that she would feel no pity for him. He says wildly, ‘Whydid you betray your own heart, Cathy? You loved me-then, what right had you toleave me? What right-answer me-for the poor fancy you felt for Linton? Becausemisery and degradation and death, and nothing that God or Satan could inflict wouldhave parted us, you, of your own well, did it. I have not broken your heart-you havebroken it; and in breaking it, you have broken mine”. Both Catherine and Heathcliffare shedding tears.

Now Nelly grows uncomfortable for she expects her master back from thechurch any moment. She insists Heathcliff to leave without further delay. However,before Heathcliff’s departure, Edgar arrives and seeing Heathcliff in the room, rushesto attack him. But before Edgar would attack Heathcliff, they notice that Catherinehas collapsed and fainted. Edgar summons Nelly, and with great difficulty and afterresorting to many means, they manage to restore her to consciousness. Edgar, in hisanxiety for her, forgets Heathcliff. Nelly asks Heathcliff to depart soon. She tells himthat Catherine is better, he should hear from her in the morning how she passes thenight. So Heathcliff leaves the house, reminding her to keep her word.

Chapter-16

Death of Catherine is the main incident in this chapter. About twelve o’ clockthat night, Catherine gives birth to a female child; and two hours after she dies afterhaving never recovered sufficient consciousness to Miss Heathcliff or knows Edgar.

The delivery is premature because the child is born only seven months after theconception. This is the child whose name is also Catherine and whom Mr. Lockwoodhas seen as a grown-up girl at Wuthering Heights on his first visit. After her death,Cathy’s face looks perfectly peaceful and tranquil as if she is reposing in heaven.

Next Morning Nelly goes to see Heathcliff in the garden. He has beenstanding still for a long time there. He already knows the death of Catherine beforeNelly informs him. He asks Nelly the manner of Cathy’s death, because he wants toknow whether Catherine mentions his name before her death. Nelly replies thatCatherine never regains consciousness and she recognizes nobody. Catherine diesquietly like a lamb. Heathcliff thus expresses his feelings at this time: “Oh God it isunutterable! I cannot live without my love! I cannot live without my soul!” What hemeans is that Cathy is both his life and his soul, and that now his existence willbecome unendurable to him.

Catherine’s funeral takes place on the Friday following her death. Hindley,her brother is invited to attend the funeral but he does not come. Isabella is notinvited. A special grave is dug for Cathy’s dead body on a green slope in a corner ofthe churchyard. At the same spot Edgar is buried afterwards when he dies.

Chapter-17

The summer has come now. Even after a month of Catherine’s death, Edgarnever comes out of the room. He feels heart-broken. Nelly is looking after Catherine’slittle daughter who has also been given the name, Catherine. Suddenly Isabellaarrives at the Grange one day. She looks very pale and feeble. She appeals Nelly notto reveal her arrival to her brother, Edgar. She wants Nelly to arrange for a carriage todrive her away from this place to the village of Gimmerton from where she intents togo somewhere else. Isabella explains that her life with her husband, Heathcliff isintolerable and that she decides to go out of the sight of Heathcliff.

Isabella goes on to say that Heathcliff has wounded her beyond the words todescribe. His conduct towards her has completely extinguished her love for himthough she still remembers how much she has loved him at one time. She has givenher heart, but he tramples upon it. Then Isabella proceeds to give an account of whathad happened on the previous day. Hindley is in the drunkard state. Heathcliff has noteaten a meal for nearly a week, and remains silence.

Isabella is sitting beside Hindley who is no good company for her but who isthe only company she could have, because she hates both Joseph and Hareton.Hindley says her that if he and she combine against Heathcliff, they could takerevenge upon him who is torturing both of them. Hindley plans to attack Heathcliffwhen he enters the house. He wants to put an end to the violence of Heathcliff. ButIsabella is reluctant to accept his plan; she says that they would be guilty forever. Thisshows still she is in love with Heathcliff.

Hindley without considering the words of Isabella attacks Heathcliff with hisknife. As Heathcliff snatches away the knife from Hindley, it causes a deep wound onHindley’s wrist. Then Heathcliff knocks him down forcefully, Hindley falls downsenseless with blood from his wound. However, Heathcliff does not want Hindley to

die; he binds a piece of cloth round Hindley’s wound cursing him all the time. Josephappears on the scene and says that he will run to the Grange to inform the matter toEdgar who is a magistrate and who will take the necessary action against Heathcliff.

Heathcliff arrogantly turns to his wife and says that she has conspired withHindley against him, so he wants to teach her also a lesson. He shakes Isabella andthrows her on the ground vigorously. This unexpected attack of Heathcliff givesunending grief to Isabella. So she no longer wants to stay at Wuthering Heights. Thenext morning, again Heathcliff behaves in a bitter manner towards Isabella. Heathcliffis still felt for Cathy, whom he loves very much. As Isabella has no feeling forHeathcliff, reminds him that he is the cause for the death of Catherine. SuddenlyHeathcliff loses his temper and rushes to kill her with the knife, but luckily he hasmissed the aim. Heathcliff’s brutal nature is here emphasized as much as his griefover Catherine’s death. She hastens out of the room and starts running towards theGrange and has not stopped anywhere on the way. Under this awful circumstancesIsabella comes to the Grange and gives an account of her experience to Nelly.

Isabella ceases speaking; she is ready to leave by the coach, which Nelly hasarranged for her. She kisses Edgar and Catharine’s portrait, bestows a similar salute toNelly, and moves away. As a result on her visit to the Grange a regularcorrespondence between Edgar and her is deep-rooted. Her new way is in the south,near London. Now, one could find a change in the attitudes of Edgar towards hersister. He forgives his sister who has done a blunder by marring Heathcliff. Edgarfeels contented, because Isabella leaves Heathcliff. After few months of her escapeshe gives birth to a son. The boy has been named Linton.

After the death of Catherine, Edgar throws up his office of magistrate, ceaseseven to attend the church, and avoids the village occasions. Now he leads a secludedlife, only visiting the grave of his wife every now and then. He becomes a kind ofhermit. Meanwhile one day Heathcliff meets Nelly in the village and inquires, thewhereabouts of Isabella. But Nelly refuses to give the information, but he discoverersthrough some of other servants both her place of residence and the existence of thechild.

After six months of Catherine’s death, her brother Hindley also dies. He isjust twenty-seven at the time of his death. Nelly gets the news from the villagephysician. She wants to assist the last duties to the dead. Hindley’s death comes as agreat blow to Nelly, because she is of the same age and has played together. She callson Hindley’s lawyer and asks him what will happen to the property of Hindley. Thelawyer reveals the fact that Hindley has died in debt and that Heathcliff ThusHeathcliff will take the whole property becomes the owner of Wuthering Heightswhile Hareton; Hindley’s son is in a state of complete dependence on Heathcliff.

Chapter-18

Twelve years pass; it is the blessed period of Nelly. Cathy’s daughterCatherine is under the care of Nelly. Catherine reaches the age of thirteen. She isspiritual, fortunately, curiosity and a quick intellect urge her into an apt scholars; sheleans rapidly and eagerly. She never hears of Wuthering Heights or Heathcliff. But,sometimes she expresses a strong desire to visit penistone crags, and to see that place

at close quarters. But Edgar says her that he will allow her to visit the hills when shegrows older.

Isabella lives about twelve years after quitting her husband. At the end of thatperiod she has an attack of an incurable fever. She writes a letter to her brother toinform her illness and she wants to deliver her son, Linton safely to Edgar. AfterEdgar meets her, she dies peacefully. Edgar is away for a period of about three weeks.The first two or three days Catherine sits in a corner of the library, too sad for eitherreading or playing. Nelly foolishly allows Catherine to travel round the park groundsand indulges her with a patient audience of all her real imaginary adventures, whenshe returns.

One day Nelly waits and waits for Catherine, but she does not return. As sheis anxious and alarmed, sets out in search of Catherine. Nelly promptly judges that shemust have gone towards the penistone crags. The crags situates about a mile and ahalf beyond Wuthering Heights. Besides, Heights is on the way to the crags. One hasto pass the house of Heathcliff to reach the crags. Catherine has surely decided to visitthe crags. She has by chance meets Hareton who has taken her inside the house. WhenNelly arrives at Wuthering Heights in search of Catherine, she is relaxed to findCatherine safe. Unfortunately Catherine has gone to the wrong place and meets thewrong people. Catherine’s arrival at the Heights disturbs Nelly’s mind. Catherine firstmistakes Hareton as the son of the owner of Wuthering Heights. But when Haretonreplies that he is not the owner of the son, she mistakes him for a servant. She is upsetat the bare notion of relationship with Hareton. After some time Hareton recoversfrom his disgust at being taken for a servant. Even though he is offended, he treats herkindly, and then Nelly takes Catherine back to the Grange. It’s her duty to keepCatherine’s adventure a secret from her father, Edgar.

Chapter-19

Edgar sends a letter to announce his return. Isabella has died, Edgar returnsto the Grange with his young nephew, the only son of Isabella and Heathcliff. Lintonis just six months younger than Catherine, Edgar’s daughter. Now Edgar isresponsible for bringing up Linton. The evening of their expected arrival comes.Catherine is fully excited to see her father after three weeks. Edgar introduces Lintonto Cathy and asks him to rest and enjoy himself in the house. Catherine is happy at thechance of getting a playmate of her own age.

Inspite of Catherine’s intimacy and Edgar’s attention, Linton grows restlessand he is not amused himself in a strange place. Catherine is kind towards him andoffers him tea. This regard of Catherine pleases him and he smiles cheerfully. YoungLinton is a weak, pale, and delicate boy; he strongly resembles his uncle, Edgar, in hisappearance. Heathcliff is disappointed by the intention of Edgar to bring up Lintonunder his own charge. In the evening of the very day of Linton’s arrival at Thrushcross Grange, Heathcliff sends Joseph to inform Edgar that Heathcliff, being thefather of Linton, has a valid and legal claim to the boy. So Joseph determines to takeaway the boy at that very time, he will not stir from the place even when he isinformed that the boy will be sent to the Heights on the following day. As he is verystubborn, he has to be pushed out of the house by Edgar. Edgar realizes that he would

not be able to keep the boy at the Grange against the wishes of Heathcliff. Josephwarns Edgar that Heathcliff would himself come to take away Linton.

Chapter-20

Next morning Edgar asks Nelly to take the boy early. Linton is reluctant tomove away from the Grange. Edgar does not like the arrival of Heathcliff to hisresidence personally in order to take his son. On the way to Wuthering Heights,Linton asks Nelly many questions. He looks sad not knowing the reason for thisshifting. His mother has never told him anything about his father, not even the factthat the man is existed. Nelly tells young Linton that his father has black hair andblack eyes and that he looks sterner than Edgar. Nelly vividly tells him that his fatherwould not appear to be as gentle and kind as his uncle Edgar.

When they reach the Heights, the family has just finished breakfast, and aservant is cleaning the table. Joseph stands by his master’s chair, and Hareton ispreparing for the hay field. Heathcliff gets up and walks to the door. Hareton andJoseph follow him in gaping curiosity. Linton stands infront of the unknown person;he runs a frightened eye over the faces of the three. On seeing his son Heathclifflaughs scornfully. Nelly asks Heathcliff to be kind to the boy. Heathcliff thenproceeds to tell his plans for his son, Linton. He seems to have made up his mind onone point just as he has already become the owners of the property of the Earn Shawfamily; he has now a plan to gain the property of the Linton family also. He also tellsNelly that he has engaged a tutor who would come three times a week to teach theboy. When Nelly is leaving the Heights to go back to the Grange, young Lintonbegins to cry. When Nelly bid fare well to Heathcliff, he says that he has arrangedeverything with a view to develop superiority complex in his son’s mind.

9.5 SUMMARY

Lockwood, a young man from London, has rented Thrushcross Grange, inorder to recover from a disappointment in love. He goes to meet his landlord atWuthering Heights. The forbidden house and surroundings are new to Lockwood. Hemeets the grim, black browed figure, Heathcliff, and the rest of the house hold are ayoung girl, his daughter-in-1aw, an old-servant, a woman – servant and a dog. Anatmosphere of hatred and tension hangs over them all. A heavy storm blows up, andLockwood is refused hospitality for that night. He tries to set out alone, but is attackedby the dogs. The maidservant rescues him and puts him to sleep in a small bedroomwith an old-fashioned enclosed bed built against the window. Lockwood finds thenames like Catherine Earnshaw, Catherine Heathcliff, Catherine Linton scratched allover the paint. Then he sees a diary among the books in the library, which is datedsome twenty-five years before. As he reads the diary, falls asleep and has a strangedream.

On returning next morning to the George, Lockwood falls ill; during hisconvalescence he hears the story of the inmates of Wuthering Heights from hishousekeeper, Nelly Dean, who spends the best part of her life there. WutheringHeights is the house of an old family of gentle men farmers, the Earnshaws, and NellyDean’s mother worked there. Nelly Dean was brought up with the children of thefamily. Her story starts with the arrival of Heathcliff at the Heights ‘a dirty, ragged,black haired child,’ whom Mr. Earnshaw had found homeless in the streets of

Liverpool and had brought back to the farm from an impulse of pity. Mrs. Earnshawdoes not like the gipsy boy. At once his presence sows argument among the EarnshawChildren.

Heathcliff and Catherine become fast friends, but Earnshaw’s favouritism ofHeathcliff, of which Heathcliff takes advantage, makes Hindley jealous. As a result,Hindley illtreats the boy and often beats him mercilessly. When any complain made tothe master, he takes the side of Heathcliff and warns Hindley. Unfortunately, Mr.Earnshaw dies quietly in his chair one summer evening. His early death gives powerto pursue his malice, and he reduces Heathcliff’s position. He begins to torture him inall the ways. After Earnshaw’s death Hindley marries Frances, an unknown woman,and neglects his duties towards Catherine.

One Sunday evening Heathcliff and Catharine go to Thrushcross Grangewhere Catherine is forced to stay by the Lintons. Next morning Mr. Linton writes tothe Heights, and advises Hindley to take better care of his sister. Mr. Linton does notlike Heathcliff, so Heathcliff is told to keep himself aloof from Catherine. Afterspending five days at the Grange Catherine returns to the Heights and is warmlygreeted by Hindley and his wife. Then begin the visits of young Lintons to theHeights. Edgar’s good nature and good looks undermine Catherine’s loyalty toHeathcliff.

One night Heathcliff overhears Catherine telling Nelly that it would degradeher to marry Heathcliff, and without listening further he runs away. Catherine expectsthat he would come back, but there is no trace of Heathcliff. About midnight thestorm comes rattling over the Heights in fury. Catherine falls seriously ill nextmorning. Old Linton pays several visits to the Heights. During the convalescenceCatharine is taken to the Grange. Unfortunately Mr. and Mrs. Lintons suffer fromfever, and they die within few days of each other. Catherine returns to the Heights,saucier, sobre passionate, and dull than ever. Hindley, who is a widower, now, allowsCatharine whatever she pleases to demand. He waits earnestly to see her bring honourto the family by an alliance with the Lintons. Similarly Edger Linton marriesCatherine after his parent’s death. Nelly Dean who had been given charge of Hareton,Hindley’s little motherless son, accompanies Catherine to Thrushcross Grange. Thefirst few months after Catherine’s marriage to Edgar pass happily. But Heathcliffsuddenly intrudes on their happiness.

Heathcliff returns, educated and obliviously well –to-do, after an absence ofthree years. After paying a brief visit to Hindley at the Heights, he comes to theGrange. He meets Nelly on the house steps by the kitchen door, and asks her to carrythe news to Catherine; Catherine comes down to meet Heathcliff. Catherine is besideherself with overjoyed to find that her old lover has returned to her. But Linton isirrigated when he finds his wife welcoming a runaway servant as a brother. Heathcliffhas returned not only to meet Catherine but also to be avenged on his few old enemies– Hindley and Edger Linton. An irresistible desire for revenge aroused by frustrationin love now possesses Heathcliff’s mind. He finds that Hindley has become a rebelagainst God and goodness during his absence from the Heights.

Now, Hindley becomes an addict to his habit of drinking and gambling.Heathcliff encourages Hindley to pursue his evil ways, and offers him money on loan

for drinking and gambling. He takes possession of Hindley’s estate cunningly andplans to keep Hindley’s son uneducated and fit only for farm labour. Thus Heathclifftakes revenge for the injustice Hindley had done to him. While all this is going on atthe Heights, he pays regular visits to Catherine at the Grange. During his visits toThrushcross Grange he discovers that Isabella, the sister of Edgar Linton has fallen inlove with him. In his infatuation for the young girl, Heathcliff finds an opportunity tospoil Edgar Linton who has deprived him of the bliss of his life by marryingCatherine. As Catherine comes to know his plan, she tries to prevent him frommarrying Isabella. But Heathcliff encourages her and arranges a secret meeting withIsabella.

9.6TERMINAL QUESTIONS

SECTION A:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING IN A SENTENCE OR TWO:

1. Who is Mr. Lockwood?

2. Name the birthplace of Heathcliff?

3. When does Mr.Earnshaw die?

4. Why do Catherine and Heathcliff visit the Grange?

5. Who is the narrator of this novel?

6. Who is Hareton?

7. What is the name of the Physician?

8. Why does Heathcliff marry Isabella?

9. What is the name of Catherine’s daughter?

10. Why does Isabella run from the Heights?

SECTION B:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING IN PARAGRAPHS:

1. Give a brief sketch of treatment of love and passion in Wuthering Heights.

2. Discuss the major works of Emily Bronte.

3. Give an account of the social background of Emily Bronte.

SECTION C:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING ESSAY QUESTIONS:

1. Discuss the subject matter of the novel, Wuthering Heights.

2. Trace the character study of Mr. and Mrs. Earnshaw.

CHAPTER-X

WUTHERING HEIGHTS - EMILY BRONTE

10.1 INTRODUCTION

This chapter brings forth the detailed analysis of the summary of the novel,characterization, and important questions to inculcate the knowledge of the studentstowards the better understanding of the novel.

10.2 A DETAILED ANALYSIS – PARAPHRASE OF THE TEXT – PART - II

Chapter – 21

When Catherine receives the news of Linton’s departure that morning, she isextremely sorry and begins to cry passionately. Edgar himself is obliged to soothe herby affirming her cousin should return soon. Time passes, Nelly learns from thehousekeeper of Wuthering Heights about Linton. She comes to know that the boycontinues in weak health. He merely lies in his bed all day, suffering from cough andcold and pains of one kind or the other. Nelly also learns from them that Linton isalways asking for milk.

Now Catherine attains the age of sixteen. It is her birthday anniversary, butthey do not celebrate it, as it is also the death anniversary of Catherine. A dead silenceprevails in the house; Edgar certainly spends his time alone in the library and walksevery now and then to the graveyard at Gimmerton. He fails to take part in the familyactivities, leads a secluded life. On her sixteenth birthday, young Catherine happens tomeet Heathcliff in the course of one of her rambles and is informed by him that he isher uncle and that he had never visited the Grange because her father had oncequarrelled with him and brought to an end the relationship between them.

Heathcliff suggests that Catherine should go with him to Wuthering Heights,but Nelly refuses to take Catherine there. Heathcliff frankly tells Nelly that his plan isto introduce Catherine to Linton, so that the two cousins may fall in love and getmarried. By this plan, Heathcliff hopes that the property at Thrushcross Grange wouldbecome his son’s property and, in case Linton dies prematurely, the properly wouldbecome his and not Catherine’s. This meeting between Catherine and Heathcliff is acrucial one. Heathcliff plays a cunning role, again uses Catherine as a powerfulweapon to get Edgar’s property. Catherine is quite happy to learn that Heathcliff isnot a stranger but a close relative of hers. She still does not have a good opinion aboutHareton whom she has previously met on her first visit to Wuthering Heights.

Catherine and Nelly stay at Wuthering Heights till the after noon and Nellyhas to put great effort on Catherine to agree to leave for the Grange. As soon as theyreach Grange, Catherine argues with her father about his quarrel with Heathcliff.Edgar explains that the quarrel has taken place because Heathcliff is a most diabolicalman who takes pleasure in hurting and ruining those whom he hates. But Catherine

hardly seems to convince, she says that the quarrel between her father and Heathcliffmust have been due to her father’s fault.

A correspondence soon begins between Catherine and Linton, althoughEdgar rejects her request to have a friendly attitude towards Heathcliff. A milk-fetcher, who comes from the village of Gimmerton, serves as a mediator betweenCatherine and Linton by carrying their letters. When Nelly discovers the secret, sheputs an end. Nelly burns all the letters of Linton which Catherine preserves frutively.Catherine is dismayed about it.

Chapter- 22

Edgar’s heath condition begins to decline. Catherine’s love for her is fatherfurther increased. Catherine is very sad, as she is prevented to correspond with Linton.In the course of another rample, once again Catherine and Nelly visit Heathcliff.Heathcliff forces Catherine to meet his son Linton. He goes on to say that Linton isfelt depressed, since Catherine has stopped writing to Linton. He urges Catherine tovisit young Linton in order to comfort him. When he finds Catherine is hesitating toact against her father’s wish, he threatens her by saying that he would send all theletters which she sends to Linton to her father. He tells her that Linton is really in lovewith Catherine and that he is dying for her.

Heathcliff is determined to carry out his purpose of bringing about analliance between Catherine and his son Linton. But Nelly appeals to Heathcliff not toput pressure on Catherine to visit the Heights, because her father is against to suchvisits. Nelly reminds him that it is a tough task to pursue his plan of bringing about amarriage between Catherine and young Linton, because Linton’s health is in poorcondition, he could never live very long. However, Heathcliff is not in the leastinfluenced by Nelly’s request.

Nelly finds Catharine sinks in gloom, when they return home. Catherinebluntly says Nelly that she wants to visit Linton and convince him that she has notstopped writing letters to him of her own free will but only because of her father’sopposition. Nelly is helpless and she could not stop her to see young Linton.

Chapter-23

Catherine’s visit to the Heights is willful. In accordance with her strongdesire, Catherine goes to Wuthering Heights accompanied by Nelly. Catherinegrieves, when she looks Linton in a very bad state of health. Linton is in irritable anddepressed condition. However as soon as he sees Catherine, he feels muck relaxedand consoled. Linton says to Catherine that he does not like anybody in the house.Linton is terribly sick of the persons around him, he complains that Hareton is verybrutal towards him and mocks at him. Linton not only hates Hareton but also theothers. He is completely vexed during the absence of Catherine and her letter.

Catherine too is in love with Linton as much as he is in love with her. Shesays to him that next to her father and Nelly she loves him better than anybody but thedifficulty is that her father hates Linton’s father. Catherine replies that Linton’s fatheris a wicked man, because he has deserted his wife, Isabella. Young Linton persists in

defending his father while Catherine defends Isabella. Thus there is an angryatmosphere prevails between the two, but the very next moment they both becomecalm.

It is rather odd that a beautiful, healthy girl should fall in love with an ailingyoung man who, as Nelly clearly points to Catherine, might not live beyond the age oftwenty. Catherine regrets herself for hurting Linton. Linton also replies that she hashurt him so much that he would lie awake all Night. He requests Catherine to keepvisiting him in order to cure him of his illness. Catherine assures him that they wouldnow be friends. After returning to the Grange, Catherine feels herself matured. Shesays that Nelly should not act as her jailer and that the Grange is not a prison. Shedetermines to visit young Linton until he recovers completely. Meanwhile, Nelly isill, she remains confined to bed for three weeks. During these three weeks, Catherinebehaves like an angel in waiting upon Nelly and cheering Nelly’s solitude.

Chapter -24

During the illness of Nelly, Catherine visits Heights daily. When Nellyrecovers from her illness, Catherine tells her in detail about her visit and meeting withyoung Linton. She is highly exited by their meeting. On their meeting Linton andCatherine have a plenty of conversation. Though there is a great mutual attractionbetween them, there are dissimilarities also. Linton wants to spend his time in anecstasy of peace, while Catherine wants to be in the company of many people. Shehas found Hareton to be almost illiterate and therefore makes fun of him whereuponhe has been rough in his talk both towards her and young Linton. On account of thisincident; Hareton has even tried to attack Linton physically, and Linton’s shrieks hasbrought a dreadful fit of coughing.

One of her visits of the Heights Linton admits to Catherine that he isworthless, bad in temper and bad is spirit. Another redeeming feature about Linton isthat he appreciated Catherine’s kindness towards him. These words have movedCatherine to tears so that both of them have cried much of the time that they aretogether on that occasion. After giving a full account of these visits to WutheringHeights, Catherine expects that she should be prevented by anyone. At the same time,her visits to the Heights greatly hurt her father. Nelly privately consults her master. Asa result of this consultation, Nelly tells Catherine the next morning that her secretvisits to Wuthering Heights must end. The only concession that could be granted isthat young Linton would be allowed to visit her at the Grange.

Chapter -25

As Catherine is very interested to meet Linton, Edgar writes a letter to youngLinton telling that he would be permitted to come to the Grange to meet Catherine.But he is reluctant to allow Catherine to visit him at Wuthering Heights. As a father,Edgar has a deep concern about the marriage life of his daughter, Catherine. He is notquite sure what kind of a husband young Linton would prove for Catherine if shemarries him. In reply to Edgar’s letter, Linton writes that if Catherine is not permittedto visit him at the Heights, she should at least be allowed to meet him on the moorsand that he would have no objection if her father accompanies her on such occasions.In the same letter he assures Edgar that his own character is not the same as his

father’s. In accordance with young Linton’s suggestion in his letter, Edgar permittedhis daughter to have a ride or a walk accompanied by Linton once a week on themoors, under the guardianship of Nelly. Thus Edgar is good naturally towards hisdaughter.

Chapter-26

This chapter is uneventful. Hardly anything happens here. Catherine andLinton meet one again, in the open air on the moors. This time Catherine finds youngLinton to be even more sickly and pale than ever before. She knows that he is hardlycapable of much conversation with her. It even appears from his manner that insteadof feeing pleased to meet Catherine; he endures her company as a kind of punishment.However, when, in view of his Indifferent attitude, Catherine gets ready to leave him.Young Linton feels uncomfortable, as soon as requests her to spend another half anhour with him at least. Linton tries to explain his state of ill health by saying that it isheavy weather and the heat that make him dull. Though he is not well, tries his best tobe normal. He also wants her to convey to his uncle that that he is in fairly goodhealth. When Catherine is indifferent, he urges her to meet him again on the followingThursday.

Catherine is dissatisfied by the manners of Linton. She asks Nelly whyLinton has wanted to meet her at all in this state of ill-temper. Nelly points out to herthat young Linton’s heath has greatly become worse. Linton, over hearing theconversation, begins to weep. It seems from the way he talks that he is under theinfluence of some unseen presence. Catherine tells him that she must now leave andthat she must not conceal the fact that she has felt sadly disappointed to meet him onthis particular occasion. Just then Heathcliff is seen approaching. Linton clunks toCatherine’s arms and begged her not to leave him. However, Catherine assures himthat she will meet him again on the following Thurs day and then she leaves inNelly’s company. Back at the Grange, Catherine feels a strange mixture of pity andregret mingled with a vague, uneasy doubt about Linton’s actual circumstance,physical and social.

Chapter-27

On the following Thursday, Catherine and Nelly meet Linton at the samespot. On this occasion Linton receives them with great animation, but this animationis not resulting from high spirits or joy, but from fear. However, his mood is such thatCatherine once again feels disappointed with him and so she asks him why he hasasked her to meet him again if the only result of their meetings is to be the feeling ofdistress on both sides. Catherine tells him that her father is very ill. Linton says that hein worthless, cowardly wretch, and that he is too mean for her anger. Catherine nowloses her temper and calls him a foolish, silly boy. Linton is in terror. He begins tosob, saying that he dares not to tell her the real facts. He says that his life is in thehands of Catherine and that, if she leaves him, he would die. Linton explains that hisfather has been bullying him and that he is terribly afraid of his father. Catherinereplies that she is not a coward and that, no matter how afraid he is of Heathcliff. Ather words, Linton begins to weep, and he kisses her hands.

At that time, Heathcliff appears at that spot. He says that he has heard thatEdgar is on his deathbed. Nelly replies that it is true that her master is dying. YoungLinton looks terribly frightened of the presence of his father. Heathcliff suggestsCatherine to accompany Linton to the Heights. At last, Catherine and Nelly see noalternative but to accompany young Linton and Heathcliff to the Heights.

When they have all entered the house, Heathcliff locks the door frominside and tells his guests that they must have tea. In a bitter argument betweenHeathcliff and Catherine, she asks the key to go out. When he fails to give, she biteshim. Suddenly he slaps Catherine, when Nelly rushes at him furiously Heathcliffgives her a heavy blow.

Linton explains that his father has made all the arrangements for the marriagebetween Catherine and Linton. Nelly becomes furious and says that Heathcliff is madto think that such a beautiful lady would tie herself to a dying monkey like Linton.Catherine says that she loves her pap (Edgar) better than she loves Linton and that shewants to go out. She appeals to Heathcliff to let her go home; she even gives him apromise that she would afterwards marry Linton, because her father has no objectionto her marrying Linton. But Heathcliff declares that nobody could leave this house tillCatherine and Linton have been married.

Catherine says that she is ready to marry Linton at that very time ifafterwards she is allowed to go to the Grange to see her dying father. Withoutconsidering her words, Heathcliff insults her. Thus Catherine and Nelly remainprisoners at Wuthering Heights.

Chapter-28

After five days, Nelly is released from her imprisonment at WutheringHeights. On her release she learns a story that has been circulated by Heathcliff thatshe and Catherine are lost in the Black horse marsh, and may be given up as dead.Nelly’s instant reaction to this information is that Heathcliff is a free scoundrel. Whenshe is about to leave the Heights for the Grange, she is instructed to carry a messagethat Catherine will follow soon afterwards in time to attend the funeral of EdgarLinton. Nelly asks in a shocking tone if Edgar Linton is dead. But she is told that he isvery near to the death.

Nelly talks to young Linton, before leaving the Heights. Young Linton saysthat Catherine, now his wife, will not be allowed to go to the Grange no matter howmuch she cries. Nelly rebukes young Linton for this callous attitude and reminds himof the kindness and tenderness with which Catherine has always treated him. Nellycomes to know that Heathcliff has snatched away the lock of which Catherine wearsround her neck and which has contained the miniature portraits of her father andmother. Heathcliff has stamped upon her father’s portrait and crushes it. Nelly tries totalk with Catherine before leaving the Heights, but her efforts are useless.

Nelly explains to Edgar what had happened at Wuthering Heights. NowEdgar is on the edge of death. Four men are sent to bring Catherine from the Heights.But they comeback with the message, Catherine is too ill to quit her room. Mr. Greenthe Lawyer, who is to lead the party of those four men, has obliviously been bought

over by Heathcliff. However, the very next moment there is a knock at the front doorand when it is opened; Catherine appears and rushes to embrace Nelly. She sees herfather alive, but close to death. Edgar is able to see his daughter before dying, and hedies blissfully. The funeral of the Edgar is hurried, according to Edgar’s will; he is tobe buried by the side of his wife, although Heathcliff has tried to prevent this part.Catherine is allowed to stay at the Grange only till the hour of the burial.

Chapter-29

After the funeral, Heathcliff arrives at the Grange in the evening.Catherine tries to leave the room as Heathcliff enters, but he catches hold of her armand treats her bitterly. He informs Nelly that he has punished his son for havingliberated Catherine against his wish. Heathcliff asks Catherine to come with him tothe Heights. He also says that he has decided to let the property of Edgar to a tenant.At first Catherine is against Heathcliff, but his attitude is over bearing and ruthless,and he orders her to leave from the Grange.

Catherine has no way, so she left the room to collect her few belongings. Inher absence, Heathcliff gives an account to Nelly how he has arranged with the sextonto remove the earth off the lid of the coffin in which Cathy lay, and how he hasopened the lid and sees her face again. It is true very few men can love in the wayHeathcliff has loved Catherine. He has also bribed the sexton to pull away one panelof the coffin, his object being, that when he himself dies, his dead body should beburied close to Cathy’s dead body without being any wall between them.

Heathcliff goes on to say that he has a strong belief in ghosts and thathe has seen Cathy’ ghost the very night following the day she has died and beenburied. In fact, he has dug out her grave on that occasion in order to take a look at hercoffin. The same time he has been feeling her presence close to him on manyoccasions, and his torture has been intolerable, she has been killing him not by inchesbut by fractions and hair-breaths during the past eighteen years by appearing to himmany times. Then Heathcliff leaves the Grange with Catherine. He orders Nelly tostay on at the Grange and act as the housekeeper for the tenant who will take theGrange on rent. Heathcliff now becomes the master of Thrush cross Grange throughhis son’s marriage with Catherine, whose father is dead.

Chapter-30

Nelly does not have direct contacts with Catherine. Anyway she knowsthrough Zillah, the housekeeper at the Heights, whom she occasionally meets in thevillage of Gimmerton. One evening, according to Zillah’s account, Catherine tellsHeathcliff in a state of alarm that her husband is dying and that a doctor should besent for. Heathcliff shows a most unnatural attitude towards his son when he declaresthat he is not willing to spend a farthing on young Linton. Young Linton dies thatvery night, and Heathcliff shows no sign of grief. Catherine’s grief is, however,obvious she keeps to her own room for a number of days and even afterwards doesnot show any relaxation of spirit. She eats anything hardly; Catherine at last makesher Heathcliff first move to enter normal life. She is not even afraid of Heathcliff, andshe speaks rudely to him. Hareton tries to please her by his attentions but she would

have nothing to do with him. In the view of Nelly, the only remedy for the presentstate of affairs in Catherine’s life is for her to get married again.

Chapter-31

Lockwood visits to the Heights to give notice to Heathcliff of his decision tovacate the Grange after about six months. When Lockwood enters the home,Heathcliff is not at home; Lockwood has an opportunity of observing the behaviour ofCatherine. Catherine seems to be sulkier and less spirited than when has seen her first.Lockwood hands over to Catherine a brief note that Nelly has given to him to bepassed on to her. Catherine is eager to read the note given by Nelly. After she finishesreading asks few questions regarding Nelly and the Grange.

Catherine is very upset, because Hareton has taken her books away from her.She is restless without reading books. Catherine blames Hareton that he has no rightsto take away her books, which are her friends. Instantly Hareton goes and returns withher books and throws in front her. Hareton takes the books in order to learn readingand wants to improve himself but his efforts are useless.

After Heathcliff returns home, Lockwood informs him of his decision.Lockwood is asked to dine with Heathcliff. When Lockwood leaves the Heights toreturn to the Grange, the thought occurs to him that it will be very nice if he has beenable to develop a love affair with Catherine and been able to take her to London as hiswife.

Chapter-32

Several months after Lockwood’s vacation, he pays a visit to the Grange. Ashe is familiar with Gimmerton and the Grange people, he wants to know how thethings happen at the Grange. On her visits he comes to know the fact that Nelly hasshifted to the Heights. So, he goes to the Heights in order to see Nelly. Nelly surprisesto see Lockwood suddenly, she greets him pleasantly.

Nelly tells Lockwood that Heathcliff has died three months back. Aremarkable change has undergone in the attitude of Catherine towards Hareton.Catherine never enjoys her life for a long time and she is in the stage of depression.As a result of her agony she begins her friendship with Hareton. Nelly also pleasesvery much by seeing their friendship. While Heathcliff treats Catherine bitterly,Hareton stands by her side. Nelly encourages their friendship especially after thedeath of Heathcliff. Even Lock wood notices the intimacy between Catherine andHareton. Nelly tells Lockwood that she would now be most happy if Catherine andHareton get married.

Chapter – 33

In the first part for this chapter, Nelly describes the events, which haveoccurred during the absence of Lockwood from the Grange. The friendship betweenCatherine and Hareton is irksome to Heathcliff. Joseph also complains againstHareton and Cathy for pulling up the bushes. Hareton takes the entire blame onhimself; but Cathy says that she has asked him to pull up the bushes. At this statement

Heathcliff is very much surprised, and angrily tells Cathy that she has no right totouch a struck about the place. Cathy replies that he should not grudge a few yards ofearth for her to ornament when he has taken all that belong to her and Hareton.

Catherine further tells him that Hareton and she are friends now, and that shewould tell him all about Heathcliff. Heathcliff seems confounded for a moment; hegrows pale, seeing her with an expression of mortal hate. He becomes so indignant ather insolence that he catches hold of her by her hair and threatens to kill her. CertainlyHareton rushes to rescue her. After that bad incident frankly tells Nelly that he has thepower to destroy both the houses (Hareton and Catherine). But he no longer has thewish to destroy them.

Heathcliff also tells Nelly that a strange change is approaching him. In everynatural object such as cloud, tree and flower he sees the image of Catherine. All theelements of the world remain him of the fact that Catherine exists at one time and hehas lost her whatever Heathcliff does it is under the influence of one thought thatCatherine exists. Whatever objects he notices, is associated in his mind withCatherine. Heathcliff’s whole being and faculties are governed by a single wish,which could soon be fulfilled. His life has been, long fight, and he wishes it to end.This kind of talk from Heathcliff makes Nelly thinks that his conscience has begun totrouble him and that his conscience has turned his heart to “an earthly hell”.

Chapter – 34

For some days after that incident, Heathcliff avoids meeting the otherinmates of his house at meals. One night, after the family is in bed, he leaves thehouse, and does not return till morning. When he comes back he looks very muchexcited and cheerful. He has a strange, joyful glitter in his eyes. Nelly sees somethingunnatural in those deep black eyes of Heathcliff. There is a ghastly paleness on hisface, and he looks like a goblin. He wants nothing to eat till morning, and goes up tosleep. He enters into the room in which Catherine used to sleep.

For the next three or four days Heathcliff’s entire behaviour is strange andunusual. Once Nelly over hears him muttering some words, of which she could catchthe name of Catherine, speaks as one would speak to a person present. One nightNelly hears him pacing to and fro in his room without any sleep. That night he tellsNelly that he wants to send for the lawyers, Mr. Green. He wants to write his will anddoes not know how to leave his property. He expresses his desire that he couldcompletely destroy his property and leave no trace of it on the earth.

Nelly remarks that already Heathcliff has done many injustices in course ofhis life, and that he must regret for his mistakes and must read the Bible. In replay toNelly, he says that he has done no injustices and there was nothing to repent. He alsogives to Nelly some instructions for his burial when he dies. He tells her that no priestis to be summoned that no religious words are to be spoken over his dead body, andthat he is to be buried close to the dead body of Catherine in accordance with thedirections already give to the Sexton. He says that he has nearly attained his heavenand that the heaven about which priest’s talks has no value for him.

Throughout that night Nelly hears him groaning and murmuring in his room.For three or four days Heathcliff has been avoiding food altogether. In the morningwhen Nelly goes out for a walk she finds the window of Heathcliff’s room open. Thatnight he has slept in the paneled room where he and Catherine used to sleep whilethey weres children. At once Nelly gets suspicious, and she rushes upstairs when sheopens the door of the room, she finds Heathcliff lying dead with his eyes open. Shetries to close his eyes, but they would not shut. In fact, eyes seem to mock herattempts to close them. Although Nelly is sad at Heathcliff’ death, Hareton is the onlyopen who really suffers much. Hareton sits by the corpse all night, weeping in bitterearnest.

In accordance with his instructions, Heathcliff is buried. Hareton and Nellyare presented at his funeral. After the burial some people start seeing Heathcliff’sghost roaming about at night on the moors. According to one account, two ghosts areseen moving, about together, the ghost of Heathcliff and the ghost of Catherine. Nellyreally feels scared to hear to such stores. Nelly also informs Lockwood, after havinggiven him the above account, that Catherine and Hareton would get married on theNew Year’s Day and that, after their marriage, they would shift to the Grange, whilethe house at the Heights would be shut up, to be looked after by Joseph. Lockwoodpays a visit to the churchyard on his way back to the Grange. Catherine, edger andfinally Heathcliff have buried in the same place. Heathcliff and Catherine have beenunited together in death. The stories about their spirits roaming the moors symbolizethis union. Thus the love which could no be fulfilled during the life time of the twohas been fulfilled after their deaths.

10.3 CHARACTER ANALYSIS

1. Heathcliff

Heathcliff is the central and remarkable figure of Emily Bronte’s novelWuthering Heights. There is no doubt at all about his villainy but at the same time hemanages to win some of our deepest sympathies at certain points in the story.

Heathcliff’s Childhood

We meet Heathcliff first when Mr.Earnshaw brings him to WutheringHeights from Liverpool where Mr. Earnshaw had picked him up form a slum. At thattime Heathcliff was dirty, ragged, black – haired child. While Mr.Earnshaw doted onthe child, everybody else hated him. Hindley treats Heathcliff bitterly; he would missno opportunity of treating him in an unkind and even cruel manner. As a result of theill – treatment he had received as a child from Hindley Earnshaw and the socialcontempt, shown to him by Edgar Linton, he becomes a cruel man. So from the verybeginning Heathcliff bred bad feeling in the house.

His Love for Catherine and Frustration

Heathcliff’s love for Catherine is undying and immortal. He has a greatpassion for Catherine. Since his childhood Catherine is very intimate with him. Afterthe death of Mr. Earnshaw, Catherine was the world to Heathcliff; he spends his timeonly with Heathcliff. But Heathcliff is frustrated completely in the marriage of

Catherine to Eager. It gives unbearable pain to Heathcliff. Heathcliff already has thethought of revenge against Hindley and, when Edgar refuses to treat him as a socialequal; his mind is filled with a fierce hatred for Edgar also. Heathcliff first of all takeshis revenge upon Hindley who, being a heavy drunkard and gambler, quickly fallsinto his hands. He had started his life as a guest there, but soon he becomes the masterof the place because Hindley has mortgaged all his property to him to pay the debts,which he had incurred by his gambling. Subsequently, by contriving the marriage ofhis son, Linton with Edgar’s daughter, Catherine, he becomes he owner ofThrushcross Grange as well. In this way the child who had been picked up from aLiverpool slum becomes the master of two huge properties belonging to highlyrespectable and old families both of which is able to ruin and wreck.

A Violent Cruel Man

Heathcliff, the boy, is ferocious, vindictive and wolfish. In early part of thenovel he shows a hot temper, a proud nature, and capacity for implacable hatred. He isa tragic and sadistic man. One of the devices by which he takes his revenge uponEdgar Linton is to pretend that he loves Edgar’s sister Isabella who is bewitched byhim and elopes with him. Soon after getting married to her, Heathcliff, begins to treather in such a brutal manner that she has to runway from home in order escape fromhis perpetual insults and tyranny. The letter which Isabella writes to Nelly gives anaccount of the kind of life she has been leading with Heathcliff. It clearly shows theinhuman treatment she has been receiving from him.

Heathcliff- a Sadist

The manner in which he brings up Hareton, the son of Hindley Earnshaw isan example of Heathcliff’s brutality and sadism. He seems to have bent hismalevolence on making Hareton a brute, with the result that Hareton has not beentaught to read or write, has never been rebuked for any bad habit, has never beenencouraged to take a single step towards virtue.

Heathcliff does not even have the ordinary parent’s love for his son. Heorders his son to carrying out all his instructions and writing letters to Catherine inaccordance with his wishes, his sole object is to bring about a marriage between themso that he may eventually grab the property at Thrush cross Grange. He knows that hisson would die prematurely but that thought does not deter him from marrying him toCatherine. The premature death of his son never gives any grief to him. Soundoubtedly he remains as a sadist throughout his life.

Heathcliff’s change of Heart

A change comes upon Heathcliff towards the end when he no longer feels thedesire to destroy those whom he has hated. Hareton and Catherine are the onlysurviving representatives of the two families and he has both of them under his power.But now he is no longer willing to do any harm to them. Thus towards the close of thenovel, we find him obsessed with the thoughts of Cathy. In every object he sees animage of Catherine. Everything that he observes or notices is now associated in hismind with one universal idea, and that is the idea of Cathy with whom he hopes to be

united after death. To conclude, Heathcliff is surely the centre of the novel. He is atragic sufferer and a sadistic creature.

2. Hindley

Hindley is the elder brother of Catherine the heroine of this novel. He is oneof the unpleasant characters in the novel. He provides a sharp contrast to other malecharacters of the novel.

His hatred for Heathcliff

Cruelty is an outstanding trait of Hindley’s character. From his verychildhood, he begins to hate Heathcliff. He treats the strange boy as a kind of slaveand insults him repeatedly. When they are children, Hindley knocks Heathcliff with aheavy iron weight and kicks him under a pony’s hoofs. Many years later, when hisproperty is mortgaged to Heathcliff, he becomes more cruel and violent. He alwayscarries a pistol with a double-edged spring knife attached to the barrel, and seeksopportunities of killing Heathcliff. He makes a desperate attempt to kill Heathcliff onthe night after Catherine’s funeral, but he himself becomes the target of Heathcliff’shorrible cruelties.

An affectionate Husband

Inspite of his cruel and violent temperament, Hindley is a loving husband.After his father’s death he brings his wife to Wuthering Heights. His wife is silly andconsumptive. But Hindley is so much devoted to her that he tries his best to make theHeights a delightful home for her. As Nelly says, “Indeed, he would have carpetedand papered a small room for a parlour; but his wife expressed such pleasure at thewhite floor and huge glowing fireplace, at the pewter dishes and delf care, and dogkennel, and the wide space there was to move about in where they usually sat, that hethought it unnecessary to her comfort, and so dropped the intention.” He dotes on hiswife so long as she remains alive.

Contrast between Hindley and Edgar

At one point in the story Nelly draws a comparison between Edgar andHindley. Both of them, says Nelly, have been fond of husbands and both wereattached to their children; and yet they took different roods. Hindley, with apparentlythe stronger head, shows himself sadly the worse and weaker man. When his shipstrikes against a rock, he, the captain, abandons his post. Edgar, on the contrary,displays the true courage of a loyal and faithful soul; he trusts God, and God comfortshim. Edgar remains hopeful, while Hindley is filled with despair.

His crudity

Hindley has inherited all the crudity of the moors without any of their savingstrength. The premature death of his wife comes as a mighty blow to him. Very soonhe loses control over himself and grows desperate. He neither weeps nor prays, heexecrates God and man, gives himself up to reckless dissipation. He has not thestrength of character to bear the loss of his wife. As Nelly puts it’s “When his ship

struck, the captain abandoned his post; and the crew, instead of trying to save her,rushed into riot and confusion, leaving no hope for their luckless vessel.” He findsconsolation for the death of his wife in drinking and gambling. He creates riotousscenes in the Heights, and turns it into a veritable hell. His habits of drinking andgambling make him a clay pigeon when Heathcliff has prepared himself for revenge.He borrows money from Heathcliff and goes on indulging in intoxication andgambling. In course of time he is wholly dehumanized, and becomes a misanthrope.

His death

The end of Hindley Earnshaw is what it might have been expected. Hardlysix months after the death of his sister Catherine, he has died due to heavy drinkingand irregular ways of life bring him to grave. He is barely twenty-seven at the time ofhis death. He dies a pauper, and his son becomes Heathcliff’s slave, while Heathcliffbecomes the master of the estate, which once belonged to the Earnshaw family. Thushe has been depicted in the novel as a monster of cruelty; he is a rake without anyredeeming features in his character. He is a despicable character whose sufferings anddeath call forth sympathizing tears.

3. Catherine

Catherine is one of the principal characters of Wuthering Heights. She is theheroine of the first generation story in the novel. She is a spontaneous creation ofEmily Bronte’s genius. She is one of the most striking portraits in the gallery of thefiction.

A willful girl

Catherine appears in the novel as a willful and naughty girl. She grows up, inNelly’s words, “A wild, wicked slip”: she put all of us past our patience fifty timesand oftener in a day: from the hour she came downstairs till the hour she went to bed,we had not a minute’s security that she wouldn’t be in mischief. Her over whelmingcapacity for living, the ardour with which she experiences both joy and pain, are mostvividly expressed in the passage in which she affirms her oneness with Heathcliff.

A capricious woman

Catherine is selfish and utterly unprincipled woman. She is prepared to useany means and sacrifice any person who stands in her way. If she is not allowed tohave her own way, she passes into a fit of uncountable anger. She has a faminejealousy aroused by the discovery of Isabella’s infatuation for Heathcliff and she losesno time in brutally humiliating the girl by forcibly detaining her and exposing herpassion in front of the object of her passion. Catherine is one of those who will alwaysdemand the best of both worlds. ‘Having sacrificed Heathcliff, because he has nomoney or position, to satisfy her hankering after wealth and respectability, sheproceeds without qualms to sacrifice her husband to her real love. Throughout theirrelationship she used Edgar Linton quite ruthlessly. She admits to Nelly that onereason for marrying him is that ‘he will be rich, and I shall like to be the greatestwoman of the neighborhood”. But to her the best reason of all is to help ‘Heathcliff torise, and place him out of my brother’s power’. Catherine experiences no sense of

shame over this dubious matrimonial motive, nor any doubt that, when Edgar learnsher true feeling, towards Heathcliff, he will ‘shake off his antipathy and tolerate him,at least.’

Her intimacy with Heathcliff

Catherine’s affection to Heathcliff is really a notable thing. As soon asHeathcliff is brought to Wuthering Heights, she begins to like him. She takes specialinterests to Heathcliff, while all other inmates of the house hate him. Heathcliff andCatherine become playmates and often roam in the moors together. Even after thedeath of Catherine’s father, when her brother Hindley becomes the master and treatsHeathcliff as a slave and a drudge, Catherine does not stop playing with Heathcliffand roaming about with him whenever he can snatch any time from his labour in thefield. It is in his company that she stays so far as Thrushcross Grange where she isattacked by a dog and is slightly hurt. When, after a brief stay at the Grange, shereturns home, she looks a more dignified and elegant person than she was before andon finding him as dirty and ragged as ever, mocks at him.

Catherine’s comprehension of Heathcliff’s character

Catherine is well aware of the inhuman or monstrous element inHeathcliff’s nature. That is why she tries to discourage Isabella who has fallen in lovewith Heathcliff. Her analysis of Heathcliff’s temperament shows that she hasunderstood him thoroughly. To Isabella, she describes Heathcliff as an unreclaimedcreature, without refinement. He is a fierce, pitiless and a wolfish man. Cathy is notbeing hypocritical here. It is not just that she wants to have Heathcliff exclusive by toherself, it is that she is really concerned about Isabella’s welfare and happiness andshe knows that Isabella is not the sort of person who can be happy with a husband likeHeathcliff.

A Tragic figure

With her caprices and histrionics Catherine is a tragic heroic heroine. Hertragedy is mainly due to her attempt to retain a double identity. “Edgar is her pride,security and tranquility; Heathcliff is the wild, free life of her childhood which shecannot give up; this she must keep both. If either of them change, or cease to conform,her life falls apart.” She loses control of both Edgar and Heathcliff in the long run.With her failure to control the two men she looses her hold on life and sinks into thedeeper delirium, which is, in fact, a delayed reaction to her life’s deeper loss.

Thus Emily Bronte has given a full-length portrait of Catherine in the novel.She is a highly successful character. From the beginning she seems pitiful tragic to thereaders. As we watch the step-by-step descent of this character into her inferno andcontemplate the whole ruinous process in retrospect, our prominent impression is oneof tragic waste.

4. Edger

Edgar Linton is one of the ‘good’ characters in Wuthering Heights. He isthe most virtuous man in the novel. He is of considerable interest, as the man must bewho can distract Catherine from Heathcliff paralleling him in many ways.

A civilized man

Thrushcross Grange is the seat of culture and civilization; and Edgarsymbolises sweetness and light. Catherine, specifically, marries Edgar for whatHeathcliff does not have; Education, money, position, ease – the visible elements ofcivilization. As a cultured man Edgar is a great lover of books. Books are his never-failing friends. When with Heathcliff’s return domestic strife becomes the rule in theGrange, he increases the frequency of his visits to his books. Nelly tells Catherine thathe is continually in the library since he has other society. After Catherine’s death heintroduces his daughter to reading, and arouses in her a genuine lover of books.

A devoted husband

Edgar sincerely loves Catherine from the beginning of their acquaintance.During one of his visits to the Heights, Catherine, in a rage boxes his ear; yet, havingseen her in her true colours, he remains so utterly under her spell that he is powerlessto depart. As Nelly says, “Edgar Linton, as multitudes have been before and will beafter him, was infatuated; and believed himself the happiest man alive on the days heled her to Gimmerton Chapel, three years subsequent to his father’s death.”

Edgar is a devoted husband; and knowing that Catherine is a victim of fits ofanger and depression, he never does anything that may put her out of good humour.Nelly explains that Mr. Edgar had a deep-rooted fear of ruffling her humour. Heconcealed it from her.When Catherine falls ill; he takes care of her as a patient nurse,and shows greatest concern in her recovery. When his wife dies, he receives a terribleshock but his faith in God and religion consoles him in bereavement. He cherishes thememory of his dead wife throughout his life.

His affection towards his daughter

After has wife’s death Edgar realizes that his helpless daughter has a claimon his care and attention, and that he must overcome his interest in life for her sake.His former love for the mother is now turned to the daughter. He takes her trainingupon himself, introduces her to reading, and permits her to share his sanctuary. “Shelearned rapidly and eagerly,” comments Nelly, “and did honour to his teaching.” Atender love exists between Edgar and his daughter. He thinks always of her welfare.Even during his illness he does not neglect her. He agrees to her marriage with LintonHeathcliff because, Nelly does not enlighten him about the actual state of the youngman’s health. He dies blissfully because he is given to understand that Cathy wouldbe happy with young Heathcliff.

A dull man

In spite of his goodness Edgar is a dull man. When he is introduced, Oursympathy is alienated by the pitiful effeminacy. Thus Edgar Linton has many goodqualities of head and heart. He is a conventional Victorian hero in many respects. Heeasily gets our sympathy, but fails to win our admiration because he lacks the vitalityof the positive characters like Catherine and Heathcliff.

5. Hareton

Hareton is one of the most interesting characters in Wuthering Heights. Hischaracter is not developed in any great detail or depth, but he draws our attention fromhis first appearance in the books and wins our administration at the end.

A Healthy, handsome boy

Hareton is Nelly’s ‘first boony little nursling’. When he is nearly five yearsold, Nelly leaves the Heights and the curate is asked to like after him. But hiseducation is neglected, and he spends most of his time on the moors. He enjoysoutdoor life and becomes and elf-locked, brown-eyed boy with a ruddy countenance.He is the last of the ancient Earnshaw stock. He displays the violent disposition of theEarnshaws. Isabella sees him hanging litter of puppies from a chair back. Heathcliffdoes not bully him physically because he has none of the timid susceptibility thatwould have given zest to ill treatment.

Brought up as Brute

When Heathcliff returns to the Heights after Catherine’s marriage, he findsHareton as a neglected child. Now Heathcliff gets an opportunity of doing harm to hisold enemy Hindley by degrading Hareton. Heathcliff almost takes the charge of theboy Hareton and begins to exercise his evil influence on him, so the first thing he doesis to teach the boy certain bad words, and to curse people especially his own father,Hindley.

A Replica of Heathcliff

Hareton is the image of Heathcliff in many ways, but he has little ofHeathcliff’s force. Indeed, he is watered by Heathcliff. Heathcliff looks upon theyoung Hareton as personification of his youth. He says to Nelly about Hareton, “…. Ican sympathize with all his feelings, having felt them myself, When a ‘strangechange’ occurs in his life. Hareton and Cathy are “the only objects which retain adistinct material appearance” because they remind him of himself and Catherine asthey were.

A noble soul

Hareton, says Nelly, has ‘an honest, warm and intelligent nature.’ ThoughHeathcliff once ironically saved Hareton from death, when Hindley in a drunken fitlet him fall over the banisters, he takes a savage delight in degrading him as Hindleyonce degraded him. Heathcliff boasts of his destruction of Hareton’ but he cannot

corrupt Hareton and render his qualities unavailing, simply because Hareton returnslove for hate. So to sum up his character, Hareton is a typical Earnshaw, but he hasinherited the simplicity and nobility of his mother.. Cathy’s love irritates his soul. Andhis character like Edgar and Linton leaves a good impression on our minds.

6. Linton

Linton Heathcliff is the most repulsive character in Wuthering Heights. He isgrotesque figure, but he is made fully convincing in terms of physique, speech andmanners. “He is the means whereby … Emily Bronte secures our understanding ofHeathcliff at time when he is at his most inhuman.”

An ailing, weak boy

Linton is an ailing, weak child. When he is brought to the Grange, he is apale, delicate, effeminate boy. He is so weak that immediately after his arrival at theGrange he wants to go to bed. When Nelly takes Linton to the Heights, Heathcliffexamines his slender arms and small fingers, and says that he is bitterly disappointedwith the whey – faced whining wretch. Linton cannot eat the wholesome porridgewhich has nurtured Hareton. “To him, fresh air is ‘killing’; he cannot bear to have thewindow left open in the evening; the “salubrious” and ‘genial’ air of the Heights,which is life – giving to the strong but deadly to the weak and ailing, does not provehealthier for him. It increases his listlessness.” From the beginning of theiracquaintance Cathy shows maternal affection for him, but he never ceases to displayhis sickly peevishness. During his least illness Cathy nurses him night and day, but hedies. After his death the lively Cathy feels like death.

Representative of his father attitude

Though Linton so strongly resembles his uncle Edger that he might havebeen taken for his younger brother, he is a true replica of Heathcliff. Linton’s arrivalat the Grange may be contrasted with the earlier scenes of Heathcliff’s first arrival atthe Heights and later at the Grange. Father and son represent two extremes ofselfishness, which are ultimately been to be akin, and Cathy’s sympathy for Linton’ssufferings provides a shallow counterpart to Catherine’s sharing of Heathcliff’smiseries. Linton, at his worst, sometimes recalls genuine Heathcliff violence. WhenHareton shakes him and angrily asks him to go to his own room, he shows hispowerless fury: “If you don’t let me in I’ll kill you! – If you don’t let me in, I’ll killyou!” Many times Heathcliff clearly shows Linton’s resemblance to himself: “He’llundertake to torture any number of cats, if their teeth be drawn and their claws pared.”

A despicable creature

It is as one would expect that the son of Heathcliff and Isabella should turnout to be a sniveling, sickly creature like Linton, whose morbid preoccupation withhis heath and personal comfort excites everyone’s contempt. Even Cathy shows hercontempt for Linton. “Rise, and don’t degrade yourself into an abject reptile – don’t!”“He reflects Edger’s weakness and Heathcliff’s willfulness, and perpetually remindsus of all that is most debilitating in the Linton’s comfort as well as in Heathcliff’srestless self torment.” Thus Linton is a boy without any amiable qualities. He is a

sorry mixture of the life denying characters in both families. With his sicklypeevishness, selfishness, cowardice and powerless fury he remains the mostdespicable character in the novel.

7. Joseph

Joseph, the old family retainer in the novel, is a magnificent character. He isthe single survivor of the original generation, who remains at the Heights when it isleft “for the use of such ghosts as choose to inhabit it.”

A noble servant

Joseph is an old servant of the Earnshaws. He was a servant at the Heights inthe days of old Mr.Earnshaw, when Hindley, Catherine and Heathcliff were littlechildren. He was very loyal to his old master, Earnshaw. After his death he is loyal toHindley. He shows his devotion to the Earnshaw blood even in young Hareton. Hehates Heathcliff and his son Linton because they are usurpers at the Heights, whichrightfully belongs to Hareton. After Heathcliff’s death, ‘he fell on his knees, andraised his hands, and returned thanks that the lawful master and the ancient stock wererestored to their rights!’

A narrow-minded moralist

Joseph is a narrow-minded Christian. Like Nelly, he constantly expostulatesand moralizes. He advocates the Old Testament doctrine of damnation, threateningthe children with ‘owd Nick’. He denies the children warmth of fire and relief sports,and makes them pore over dull religious books, which they fail to understand. Thushis religious favour is more a nuisance than benefit to the inhabitants of the Heights.

A grim -Hero

Joseph is a man of sour temperament. He thinks that gaiety is ungodly.According to him merry songs are ‘glories to Satan’. While Nelly does all she can toalleviate the general unhappiness and dissension, Joseph delights to aggravate it andmake further trouble, “His pious ejaculations and sermonizing, three-hour services inthe garret on rainy days, and interminable grace before meals, consort ill withJoseph’s role as mischief-maker stirring up strife wherever possible. He carries talesabout the young people to Hindley and later to Heathcliff; encourages Hareton’scoarseness and rough ways; and most scenes of violence have the approval of his‘croaking laugh’.”

A comic figure

Joseph is a grotesque figure, and his views are always comic. CharlotteBronte remarks, ‘a dry saturnine humour’ in the delineation of old Joseph. LikeShakespeare’s fools, he enriches great scenes by his very earthiness, absurdity, andmisunderstandings, which often have a truth ironically not known to him’. Like NellyDean, Joseph is a faithful servant. He is a scorner of the joys of life. His mentalhorizon is extremely limited; and has religious obsessions. Like Linton, he is agrotesque figure. He is the only source of humour in the novel.

8. Isabella

Isabella Linton, essential to the plot though she is, barely, exists, being rathera sharer in the prevailing atmosphere than a personality. She appears in the novel as asilly victim of the Byronic hero.

A victim of the tyrannical hero

Isabella is a foolish girl who has no knowledge of men of their motives. Herheart is full of emotions and her infatuation for Heathcliff is incurable. Both Nelly andCatherine enlighten her about the diabolical character of Heathcliff, but she turns adeaf ear to their warming. Her brother gives her a solemn warning that if she were soinsane as to encourage her worthless suitor, it would dissolve all bonds of relationshipbetween her and him. But she is madly in love with Heathcliff, and allows him to wooher secretly. Finally she runs away from the Grange with her lover. In pursuit of hisrevenge Heathcliff behaves roughly towards Isabella. Even before marrying her hespeculates sadistically what he would do if he “lived alone with that mawkish, waxenface: the most ordinary would be painting on its white the colours of the rainbow, andturning the blue eyes black, every day or two.” “After the infatuated girl, headless ofwarnings, has sealed her own fate, he admits to “the gratification to be derived fromtormenting her!”, and that he is sometimes forced to desist “from pure lack ofinvention, in my experiments on what shoe could endure, and still creep shamefullycringing back!” indeed she is the most helpless victim of Heathcliff’s physicalviolence. Heathcliff’s savagery transforms the silly Isabella into a vindictive harpy,who has a thirst for revenge. As she tells Nelly, she gave Heathcliff her heart, “and hetook and pinched it to death, and flung it back to me.” Embittered by her suffering,she can feel no pity for his, and ridicules him after Catherine’s death as cruelly as hehas treated her:

An affection sister

Isabella is very much devoted to her brother Edgar from her early life. Edgaris her guardian, and she willingly obeys him. She disobeys him only when she fallsmadly in love with Heathcliff and passion clouds her reason. But she has the goodsense not to embarrass him after her marriage by her unwelcome presence at theGrange. She is proud of her brother. When Heathcliff says that Edgar is scarcely adegree dearer to Catherine than her dog or her horse, she protests, and says, “No onehas a right to talk in that manner, and I won’t hear my brother depreciated in silence!”during her last illness she requests him to come to her if possible. Edgar readilycomplies with her request. His presence by her deathbed is a great consolation to her,and she commits to his care her ailing son Linton. Thus her sweet relationship withher brother is reestablished before her death.

A pathetic figure

Isabella is a truly pathetic character. She commits a great blunder in her lifewhen she decides to marry Heathcliff. Heathcliff breaks her heart and her lifebecomes a drama of pain. After an adventurous escape form the Heights she settles inher southern home. She lives above a dozen years after quitting her husband and diesof an incurable fever.

Isabella is one of the ‘good’ characters in the novel. She is a weak andmisguided woman. Her sufferings at the hands of Heathcliff make her an object ofpity. She imperceptibly creeps into our sympathy.

9. Cathy

Cathy is the most attractive figure in Wuthering Heights. She is one of themost successfully drawn characters in the novel. She holds an important place in thesecond half of this novel. She is the instrument by which the fates of both houses arereversed.

A replica of his mother: Cathy strongly resembles her mother in many respects. Shehad her mother’s handsome dark eyes. She has inherited the positive qualities of hertempestuous mother. She has none of her mother’s ungovernable fierceness, either inanger or in love. She is “in part a reincarnation of Catherine and her story gainssignificance through the parallels and contrasts by which it is related to that of hermother. In scenes of rain and storm, Catherine’s spirit appears to have an independentexistence among the elements

Like her mother, Cathy is a bold and spirited woman. During the last meetingon the moor between Cathy and the dying Linton who is stricken with terror at theprospect of Heathcliff’s imminent arrival. Nelly’s wits are paralyzed, but Cathy reactswith vigour and her contempt for Linton’s cow-cowardice reminds us of the way hermother might have spoken—“Rise, and don’t degrade yourself into an abject reptile –don’t!” Like her aunt, Cathy is a victim of Heathcliff’s physical violence. Heathcliffstrikes her when she attempts to escape from the Heights; threatens to kick her whenshe tries to coax him to let her go to her dying father; and later, as he wrenches awayand crushes the locket containing her father’s picture, to strangle her if she will notstop weeping. But Cathy retains her courage even when oppressed, beaten and ill-treated by Heathcliff. Like her mother, Cathy is proud of her culture and education.Thus after Linton’s death, She shows her mother’s snobbish pride and thinks it woulddegrade her to consort with Hareton.

A lovable daughter

Cathy shows in her character Edgar’s gentleness without his weakness.From her father she has inherited gentleness and pensive expression. Catherine’ssauciness and self-will, although encouraged in Cathy by Edgar’s spoiling, aretempered, by a sensitive, tender and affectionate heart. Edgar is aware of hisdaughter’s love and affection for him, and says, “Ellen, I’ve been very happy with mylittle Cathy: through winter nights and summer days she was a living hope at myside.” During Edgar’s final illness the library had become her whole world. Heathcliffdetains her at the Heights in order to increase Edgar’s sufferings, but she manages toescape from the Heights and returns to the Grange to see her dying father. Herpresence by his death-bed gives Edgar mental peace, and he dies blissfully.

A Soft natured woman

Cathy is a literate and polished woman. Edgar takes her training upon him,introduces her to reading, and permits her to share his sanctuary, As Nelly comments,“She learned rapidly and eagerly, and did honour to his teaching.” Like her father sheis a lover of books. Shaken by her experience, she withdraws into the world of books.But she is not bookish; she is lively and her heart is full of the milk of humankindness. She lavishes her affection on Linton Heathcliff when her father brings himto the Granger her aunt’s death. Her love for Linton is based on her compassion forhis plight. To her cousin she says that she loves him next to her father. She marriesLinton, and nurses him with tender love till his death. She is temporarily hoarsened byHeathcliff. Trapped into a travesty of marriage, she is provoked into regarding hisunhappiness ‘with a kind dreary triumph.’ She learns humility from her sufferings,and her sweetness of nature finally asserts itself. At first, after Linton’s death, she isallergic towards Hareton. But very soon she changes her opinion about him. Whenshe realizes that Hareton is making sincere efforts to improve his mind, Cathy goesout half way to meet him. Love springs in her heart, and she takes his training uponherself. Cathy’s love for him ennobles Hareton’s life, and he learns the externalgraces of life from her. Thus Cathy’s love performs wonders.

To sum up her character, Cathy has combined in her personality the best ofboth parents. Inheriting Edgar’s sweetness of nature without his weakness,Catherine’s boldness without her savagery, she is a fully developed and morebalanced human being. Cathy, a child of nature, remains the most attractive figure inthe novel.

10. Nelly

Nelly Dean is a structural character in Wuthering Heights. She has been aparticipant in the whole course of events, the confidante of all the major characters,and she speaks and both narrator and chorus. Yet she is a completely real person.

A Noble maidservant Nelly is presented in the novel as an idealmaidservant. She shows feudal loyalty to the Earnshaws and Lintons. Though she hasaffection, she has no personal commitments other than to the Earnshaw and Lintonfamilies. Even her ties with the children he brings up, Hareton and Catherine, aredoomed to be broken, and known to be so before we know what the ties were. Herloyalties are quite clear in all the ways. Charlotte Bronte aptly describes her as ‘aspecimen of true benevolence and homely fidelity’. Sympathetically she tries tocomfort suffering while riskily reproving the faults, which have caused it.

Stubborn, Courageous woman

When Lockwood comments on her insights and thinks her wisdom comesfrom living in the country rather than among the superficial standards of cities, Nellysays, “I certainly esteem myself a steady, reasonable kind of body…. Not exactlyfrom living among the hills and seeing one set of faces; and one series of actions,from year’s end to year’s end; but I have undergone sharp discipline, which has taughtme wisdom; and then, I have read more than you would fancy, Mr. Lockwood.”

Though she is a servant, Nelly maintains a sturdy, forthright independence.She plainly speaks out her mind at all times, not only to Catherine – whose tantrumsand self-will she repeatedly derides – but to everyone else too. When Hindley asks herto lead to the Heights and accompany the newly – wed Catherine to Grange, she tellshim “he got rid of all decent people or to run to ruin a little faster.” She rebukes hernext master Edgar Linton for calling Heathcliff a gipsy. She is not afraid of Heathcliffeven when she and young Cathy are trapped by him at Wuthering Heights.

A moralist

Nelly rebukes Isabella when she rejoices while Heathcliff’s grieves over thedeath of Catherine. “Fie, fie miss!” I interrupted. “One might suppose you and neveropened the Bible in your life. If God afflicts you enemies, surely hat ought to sufficeyou.” Catherine receives perhaps the largest share of pious homily: shrewdlycatechized about her reasons – all the wrong ones – for marrying Edgar; told thatproud people breed saw sorrows for themselves’, and, ‘when she feels she would bemiserable in heaven – ‘”because you are not fit to go there,” I answered. “All sinnerswould be miserable in heaven.”

A middle class countrywoman

Despite her Christian beliefs Nelly is superstitious York shire woman. Sherefuses to listen to Catherine’s dream, dreading to hear. When Hindley underHeathcliff’s influence is rapidly destroying himself, she remembers him as herchildhood companion, and momentarily imagines that she sees him as he was.

When Heathcliff returns after his three-year absence, she is uncertainwhether to regard him as a worldly visitor. In his last hours his face appears to her notthat of “Mr. Heathcliff, but a goblin.” After Heathcliff’s death, she more than halfbelieves Joseph’s assertion, and that of frightened small boy, that they have seen theghosts of Heathcliff and Catherine, and she concludes: I don’t like being out in darknow: and I don’t like being left by myself in this grim those: I can not help it.”

Though Nelly Dean is a choric character, she has the vitality of the majorcharacter in the novel. She is created to embody the standards of good feelings andgood sense, which remain steady. Emily Bronte’s major triumph lies in thedelineation of this minor character. This independent, pious and superstitiousmaidservant remains an unforgettable fictional character.

10.4 TREATMENT OF THE SUPERNATURAL ELEMENTS INWUTHERING HEIGHTS

In his book the Bronte Sisters Earnest Dimnet writes that Wuthering Heightshas ‘something troubling like a dream or, too often, a nightmare. But this is also itsmagic.’ Much of the mysterious, haunting quality of Emily Bronte’s poetry and of herone published novel issues form her intense awareness of an unseen world as vividlypresent as the visible one. ‘I have a strong faith in ghosts,’ declares Heathcliff. ‘I havea conviction that can, and do, exist among us!’ His calm assumption of the reality ofthe supernatural, which pervades the whole of Wuthering heights, is the author’s own.

Many other characters experience its spell. Dreams and visions play a vitalpart in the novel – and not merely in the minds of simple people like Nelly andJoseph. Because a man as educated and as prosaic as Lockwood is the last type ofperson to fall victim to an overwrought imagination, the terror of his ordeal in thepaneled room is the more chillingly authentic. He describes his vision of a childknocking at the window as a night – mare (he dozed, and dreamt again: if possible,still more disagreeably than before) yet it is invested with an actuality stronger thanthat of mere bad dream. He stretches out his arm to seize the branch, which seems tobe tapping at the pane, instead of which my fingers closed on the fingers of a little,ice-cold hand! The intense horror of nightmare came over me: I tried to draw back myarm, but the hand clung to it, and most melancholy voice sobbed, ‘Let me in – let mein! … I’m come home: I’d lost my way on the moor!’ As it spoke, I discerned,obscurely, a child’s face looking through the window. Terror made me cruel; andfinding it useless to attempt shaking the creature off, I pulled its wrist on to the brokenpane, and rubbed it to and fro till the blood ran down and soaked the bed-clothes: stillit wailed, ‘Let me in!’ and maintained its tenacious gripe, almost maddening me withfear … ‘Begone!’ I shouted, I’ll never let you in, not if you beg for twenty years’. ‘Itis twenty years’, mourned the voice: “twenty years. I’ve been a wait for twenty year!”I tried to jump up; but could not stir a limb; and so yelled aloud, in a frenzy of fright.

Cathy, too, knows the potency of dreams. She says, ‘I’ve dreamt in my lifedreams that have stayed with me ever after, and changed my ideas; they’ve gonethrough and through me, like wine through water, and altered the colours of mymind’. Then she relates her dream of having been flung out of heaven and waking,sobbing for joy, on the top of Wuthering Heights.

She also believes, like Heathcliff, in the power of sprits to defy the grave.When she is delirious she vows that she will not lie in the church – yard alone,without Heathcliff..

Her ghost leads him home; and ever afterwards, till near the end of his lifeteases him with promise of a glimpse of her almost, but never quite vouchsafed tohim:

At the end, as death approaches, Heathcliff does at last see her, at more andmore frequent intervals and each time more vividly. ‘With glittering restless eyes, andwith such eager interest that he stopped breathing during half a minute together,’ hewatches.

Something within two yards distance and whatever it was communicated,apparently both pleasure and pain in exquisite extremes; at least the anguished, yetruptured, expression on his countenance suggested that idea. The fancied object wasno fixed … his eyes pursued it with unwearied diligence, and, even in speaking to me,were never weaned away. When finally he dies, Joseph and many other local peopleswear they have seen his ghost and Cathy’s wandering night together on the moors.

This pervasive presence of ghosts, which contributes much to the wild poetry‘otherness’ of Wuthering Heights, far more than simple superstition. It is an integralpart of both the author’s belief in the reality of a world beyond this one of the nature,and of the strength, of the relationship between Cathy and Heathcliff. For neither of

them, any more than for Emily Bronte herself, can death mean the end of existence.The dying Cathy longs for release from her body into the boundlessness beyond:

‘…the thing that irks me most is this shattered prison, after all, I’m tired ofbeing enclosed here. I’m wearying to escape into that glorious world, and to byalways there: not seeing it dimly through the walls of an aching heart; but really withit and in it……….I shall be incomparably beyond and above you all.’

Most people now recognize the possibility of communication between thosewho are physically separated-either by distance or death and those who minds andspirits are tuned into the same wavelength. Today we call it telepathy. Both Charlotteand Emily Bronte anticipated this recognition over a century ago: the elder sister inthe uncanny rapport between her heroine and Rochester in Jane Eyre, the younger inher portrayal of the relationship between the protagonists of Wuthering Heights.

10.5 LITERARY CRITICISM

…We might compare it to a work of pagan inspiration, whosecharacters are seen less as persons than as great figures simplified and dominated by asingle passion; they are in reality and at their most convincing moments passionspurged of all that is accidental, trivial and secondary by the very intensity with whichthey are conceived…

- Derek Traversi

As a love story it belongs to the tradition of Tristan and Isolde, Deirdre andNaisi, Romeo and Juliet. Such romantic passion must necessarily end in death, sincelife is too frail to endure ecstasy. But Emily Bronte did more than depict a strong andtragic passion; she loaded the outer story with metaphysical implications. And forthese reason the theme, in spite of certain grotesqueness and overstrain, compels ourrespect, for through it a poet-novelist communicated the special vision of life thatconstitutes her glory.

- S. Diana Nel

10.6 SUMMARY

One day, Edgar, Catherine and Heathcliff meet in the parlour. Theirconversation takes an unpleasant turn and in a fit of anger Edgar gives Heathcliff asevere blow on his throat. Catherine is so much shocked to see violence offered toHeathcliff that she has a fit of frenzy. When Catherine regains consciousness sheconfines herself in her room and refuses to take food. Soon she falls seriously ill. Totake revenge on Edgar, Heathcliff, in spite of his passion for Catharine, takesadvantage of Isabella’s infatuation for him to elope with her. Some six moths after herelopement with Heathcliff, Isabella sends a letter to her brother announcing hermarriage to Heathcliff. Two months later they return to the Heights. Isabella sends anote to Nelly Dean, describing her night marish life at the Heights.

Meanwhile Catherine somewhat recovers from her illness. One Sunday whenEdgar Linton is at church, Heathcliff forces his way into the Grange to see Catherine,and after a scene of frenzies passion, leaves her insensible. That night Catherine dies

in giving birth to a female child. After Catherine’s death, Heathcliff becomes cruelertowards his wife, Isabella. His passionate hatred of the Lintons begins to fall uponpoor Isabella who finds her unbearable nights at the Heights. One day she escapesfrom the Heights and comes to the Grange. She changes her clothes, has a brief talkwith Nelly Dean and then continuous her adventurous movement till she finds herhome in the south near London. A few months after she gives birth to a son who isnamed Linton. Now Heathcliff dedicates his life to the ruination, both material andspiritual of two houses, as his wishes. He lives at the Heights, bringing Hindley tocomplete degradation, while he brings up Hareton, Hindley’s motherless child, as abrutal young savage. At the same time the young Catherine grows quietly and happilyto girlhood at the Grange, dark not knowing the history of her family.

Twelve years pass away. Isabella lives about twelve years after quitting herhusband. Edgar Linton forgives her and pays a visit to her during her last illness; andafter her death, Edgar bring her son to the Grange. But as soon as Heathcliff comes toknow of his son’s arrival at the Grange, he sends a servant to demand that the boy besent immediately to his father. Edgar Linton reluctantly sends young Linton to theHeights. Edgar’s daughter Catherine is all love and pity for her cousin and misses himsadly, when he is abruptly taken to the Heights. Edgar does not allow Catherine to goto the Heights to meet young Linton, but she pays clandestine visits. In these visitsHeathcliff again finds an opportunity of furthering his revenge on this Lintons. Nowhis plan is to marry his ailing son Linton to Catherine so secure her property andensure her misery. Heathcliff applies all his tricks to make his plan successful. Hearranges the meeting of young Linton and Catherine.

Heathcliff makes young Linton to write a love – letter to Catherine so thather tender felling for her cousin may repine into deep love. At this time Edgar Lintonfalls ill and becomes invalid. When he finds that Catharine and Linton are inclined toeach other, he thinks it would not be proper to stand between them. So Edgar allowshis daughter to meet her cousin. Heathcliff knows that his son and Edgar Lintonwould die soon. So he is anxious that Linton and Catherine be married, so that hemay possess the entire property of the Lintons, when Linton and Edgar die. Oneafternoon he takes both Catherine and Nelly into the Heights, and keeps them asprisoners in the house. Meanwhile Edgar Linton’s condition grows worse, and it isevident that he is about to die. After Catherine is forcibly married to Linton, she isreleased and goes to see her dying father at the Grange. Edgar Linton dies peacefullyas he is under the impression that it is a happy marriage.

Heathcliff takes his daughter- in -law to Wuthering Heights and keeps Nellyat Thrushcross Grange as housekeeper. Very soon Linton dies, and Catharinebecomes a helpless dependent on Heathcliff. His ill–treatment makes Catherine amorose and cynical woman. Hareton the last surviving member of the Earnshawfamily is a servant in Heathcliff’s house. Thus Heathcliff ruins his enemies but alsotheir children. His vengeance on the Earnshaw’s and Linton’s family is fulfilled. Thisis the story Lockwood hears and stumbled. Nine moths later Lockwood returnsunexpectedly, visits Nelly at the Heights. She greets him pleasantly and tellsHeathcliff’s history. In course of time, Catherine develops friendship with her cousinHareton. Hareton improves under the influence of her love, and beings to take interestin book. Very soon he becomes decent young man. While this entire happening,Heathcliff leads a secluded life. He always thinks of his early love for Catherine and

feels that there is no meaning in his life as long as his unquenchable desire to beunited with Catherine remains unsatisfied. The spirit of Catherine seems to haunt him.He wanders about for whole nights on the moors, and abundant taking food. Heneglects all company, and is indifferent to the growing attachment between hiswidowed daughter-in-law and Hareton. The consuming desire to meet his belovedtells upon his mind seriously Heathcliff’s eyes appear to be fixed on somethingmysterious and he has strange expression of joy on his face. One morning Nelly findsHeathcliff dead in bed.

The people of the locality see ghost of Heathcliff and Catherine movingabout the moors. Nelly does not like to be alone in the Heights, and she would be gladto shift to the Grange after the marriage of Catherine and Hareton on New Year’sDay.

10.7TERMINAL QUESTIONS

SECTION A:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING IN A SENTENCE OR TWO:

1. When does Catherine meet Heathcliff?

2. Where does Catherine’s graveyard situate?

3. Who is young Linton?

4. Who marries young Catherine?

5. Where does Heathcliff bury after his death?

6. Who does marries Catherine at the end of the novel?

SECTION B:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING IN PARAGRAPHS:

1. Treatment of supernatural elements in Wuthering Heights.

2. Modernity of Wuthering Heights. Discuss

3. Who is the central character in Wuthering Heights- Cathy orHeathcliff?

SECTION C:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING ESSAY QUESTIONS:

1. What is the role of Nelly in the Novel Wuthering Heights?

2. Heathcliff is a sadist- Discuss.

10.8 SUGGESTED READINGS

1. Emily Bronte’s Wuthering Heights.

2. A critical commentary on Emily Bronte’s Wuthering Heights, byMargaret Willy.

3. J. Hewish, Emily Bronte, A critical and Biographical study.

M. Visick, The Genesis of Wuthering Heights.

CHAPTER - XI

MRS.DALLOWAY - VIRGINIA WOOLF

11.1 INTRODUCTION

A biographical sketch of Virginia Woolf

Virginia Woolf, the English novelist was born at Hyde Park Gate, Kensington,and London on January 26, 1882 as the younger daughter of Sir Leslie Stephen andJulia. Her father Leslie Stephen was a distinguished man of letters. He was an eminentVictorian critic and scholar, philosopher and thinker, editor, mountaineer, rationalist,alpinist and biographer. Virginia had inherited most of her father’s tastes.Mr.H.V.Routh says, “Mrs.Woolf inherited as her birthright the artistic privileges forwhich most authors have to struggle …… on the other hand, innovation was in herblood and her environment. So within her limits, anything she wrote would have to bean adventure in style and thought”.

Virginia was one of the six sisters whose beauty was legendary. She hadparticular affection for her sister, Vanessa and her brother, Thoby. Thoby’s suddendeath at a young age of twenty-five during a holiday in Greece had a profound effecton her health and work. Her health remained indifferent so that she could not haveconventional schooling. Instead she was taught at home by her father and by herfather’s friends as Hardy, Henry James, and Meredith.

Virginia Woolf was born into what has been rightly called, ‘the intellectualaristocracy’. Hers was a circle where standards of culture, taste and intelligence wereof the highest. This was the social and cultural milieu in which she had much of herexperience of life and from which she gathered much of the material for her novels.This milieu was composed of a small number of families; most of them intimatelyconnected and they constituted the top layers of the middle class, primarily by virtueof their intellectual attainments and moral responsibility. They regarded themselves assuperiors. Virginia Woolf, in other words came from this ‘cultural elite’. She was anaristocratic intellectual, a lady of blue blood. She knew nothing of poor man orpoverty. Her practical experiences of life were limited. She never saw life in its roughand raw aspects. To her, life was a gentle smooth sailing.

Her personality

Virginia Woolf had an attractive personality and was gentle and sophisticatedin her activities. Tall in stature, gay in mood, she was not much outspoken. She gavean impression of sobriety, simplicity and dignity. She was well cultured and rationalin behaviour. There was an appealing simplicity in her dress, seriousness in herattitude, sincerity in her looks and responsibility in her behaviour. She was always ‘ascholar and a gentle woman’.

The Bloomsbury Group

After the death of her father in 1904, Virginia Woolflived in garden square, London, which was literary district and came to be known asBloomsbury square. It began to function after the death of Queen Victoria and went

on functioning until the Second World War. Its principal members were Cambridgemen. Notable among them were Lytton Strachey, J.M.Keynes, Roger Fry, Vaneesa,Clive Bell, Leonard Woolf, Desmond Mac Carthy, Thoby (Virginia’s brother). Theywere called the Bloomsbury group because many of them at one or another time hadflats in the district of London, called Bloomsbury. They were all followers of theCambridge Philosopher C.E.Moore, the author of Principia Ethica. This group wasgreatly influenced by the philosophy of C.E.Moore and exclusive, strictly non-practical pursuits of ‘Sweetness and light’ became the ideal of Moore’s followers. Themembers believed in the importance of good and pleasant states of feeling in theindividual human life and in all of them, there is a striving passion towards charity,goodwill and understanding and towards a perception of the passing but real beauty ofthe world. Virginia Woolf’s career had an active bloom after her membership of theBloomsbury group. In 1905, she began publishing reviews and essays. In 1912, shemarried Leonard Woolf, who proved to be a loving and caring husband. Thereaftershe in collaboration with her husband actively participated in politics, particularly thefeminist movement and also published many controversial and modernist articlesthrough the Hogarth press. In 1920, the Hogarth press became a publishing businesswith the effort of Leonard and Virginia. In1940 her London house was bombed and in1941 she fell a victim to mental illness. Fearing she would not recover from recurrentmental illness, Virginia Woolf drowned herself in Ouse in 1941. On her death,T.S.Eliot wrote, “Virginia Woolf was the centre not merely of an esoteric group, butof the literary life of London. With the death of Virginia Woolf, a whole pattern ofculture is broken. She may be from one point of view only the symbol of it, but shewould not be the symbol if she had not been more than anyone of them in her time,the mainstay of it”. As an artist and a lady, she knew the only way that was truly hers.she was a rare spirit:

“Frugal, austere, fine, proud,

Rich in her contradictions, rich in love”

11.2 HER WORKS

Virginia Woolf’s literary career flourished under the brand ‘The BloomsburyGroup’. She stood unique by adopting a revolutionary technique for the expression ofher vision of life and human nature. She proved to be an expert in handling a newmode ‘streams of consciousness’ to depict the mind of her characters. Her literarycareer can be studied under three phases.

a) The First phase

This phase includes Virginia Woolf’s first two novels. ‘The Voyage out’(1915) and ‘Night and Day’ (1919).

The Voyage Out

The very title of the novel suggests that the work is the author’s first journeyinto an unknown world. The actions in the novel begins in October 1908 andconcludes in the following May. Externally, the structure of the novel is completelyconventional. It contains narration, description and predominantly conversationbetween two or more characters. The central story is that of Rachel Vinrace, a young

and inexperienced girl whose practical education is taken in hand by Helen Ambroseat Santa Marina, a small town to which they have come abroad a cargo ship fromLondon. Helen Ambrose is the most powerful character in the novel. Rachel isbrought into a variety of experiences with a large number of people. She falls in lovewith Terence Hewet and when she has just began to emerge into the life of a normalyoung woman, she becomes ill and dies of a tropical fever.

Night and Day

The second novel Night and Day is the longest of Virginia Woolf’s novels andit is written in the most conventional form. It depicts the life of Katharine Hilberywho is proud of her ancestry. The scene is London; the time just before the war; thetheme – love, marriage and the family. The novel begins like a comedy of Mannerwith a tea party. Katharine Hilbery has for some time been heading towards marriagewith William Rodney in accordance with the social standards of her circle. At first,she accepts him, but then reaching against her society, she finds another young ladyfor him to marry and breaks her own engagement with him and herself marries ayoung man from the lower middle class, Ralph Denham, a clerk, whom after a seriesof conventionally complicated circumstances, she finds she loves. Against thesecharacters is set Mary Datchet, a worker, whose love for work finally supplants herlove for Ralph. The novel thus ends with three attitudes:

1. Rodney and Otway accept the society.2. Mary wishes to reform.3. Katharine and Denham reject it.

In short, it may be declared a novel, “about silence, the things people don’tsay”.

b) The Middle Phase

‘Jacob’s Room’, ‘Mrs. Dalloway’ and ‘To the Lighthouse’ belong to themiddle phase of Virginia Woolf’s career. These novels represent the true voice ofWoolf and stand as fine samples of ‘stream of consciousness’ technique.

Jacob’s Room (1922)

‘Jacob’s Room’, is a novel one third as long as Night and Day, Spans almost aquarter of a century, from about 1891 to about 1915 and its action, takes place inEngland, France, Italy and Greece. It is divided into fourteen sections, the intervalbetween each indicating a change of time or place. Each of this section is furthersubdivided as the omniscient narrator moves from one character to another orinterrupts to say something from her own point of view. The novel lacks proper plot.It tells the story of Jacob Flanders, rather than a story about Jacob Flanders, who isone of the three children, all boys of Betty Flanders.

Mrs. Dalloway (1925)

The novel ‘Mrs. Dalloway’ is concerned with the life of Mrs.ClarissaDalloway, the middle aged heroine affecting and affected by others. The entire actionof the novel is related to the critical moments – the conflicts in her mind between

privacy of self and the claims of society that happened on a single day in June in herlife.

To the Lighthouse (1927)

It is divided into three parts,1) ‘The Window’ – describes a house party on the island of Skye, Prof. Ramsay

and his family.2) Part II ‘Time Passes’ describes how during the long years of war the house is

left to dust, silence and loneliness, the family without Mrs.Ramsay.3) Part III ‘The Lighthouse’ describes the visit to the lighthouse after the passing

of years.

This novel is Woolf’s masterpiece projecting her technical ability to displaythe unity of effects.

c) The Last Phase

The last phase of Woolf’s career reflects fresh experiments. ‘Orlando’, ‘TheWaves’, ‘The Years’ and ‘Between the Act’ belong to the last phase.

Orlando (1928) is a fantasy, a biography based on the life, personality, ancestry andliterary background of Sackville West, one of Virginia Woolf’s friend.

The Waves (1931)

In this novel the technique of flow of consciousness and inner thought is wellexhibited. Its external pattern is descriptive and dramatic. It depicts a single day on anEnglish beach near the nursery school. Here, Sea stands as a symbol of the lives ofBernard, Neville, Louise, Susan, Rhoda and Jimmy.

The Years (1937)

The novel ‘The Years’ is concerned with good and evil, right and wrong. Itcan be called a ‘justification’ of the ways of God to man.

Between the Acts (1941)

This is Virginia Woolf’s last and most symbolical novel. The action isconfined within twenty-four hours that takes place in a house and its surroundingestate. The central event is the historic pageant arranged to take place on the terrace orin the barn.

11.3 VIRGINIA WOOLF’S STYLE

Virginia Woolf has developed her own style which is distinct and originalthrough which she seeks to destroy or to transcend the dividing line, the horizons ofexperience, vision and understanding which separate one human personality fromanother and to display in it the reality – the reality being a compound of spiritual,emotional, rational and irrational that goes to make a complete human personality. Inshort, her style is really individual, peculiar style adapted to the kind of work that shehad to do.

Her style is enchanting which has the power to change even the strange asordinary. Her style is elusive and emotional. Her diction is very near to poetry.Phrasing, rhythm, rhyming and sounds have a great deal to do in her works. Sheechoes sounds and significant words constituting to the use of refrain, which is veryeffective way of enlarging the meaning of the explicit moments. Thus VirginiaWoolf’s style therefore possesses all the qualities of a poetic style – Rhyme, refrain,metaphor etc. Her metaphors stay in the readers mind long. The images which hermetaphors evoke are often more vivid and startling. Thus, Woolf’s style may betermed ‘Poetic’. Another outstanding quality of Woolf’s style is suggestiveness. Herwords and sentences mean more than what they say. Her images too are suggestive.Another remarkable characteristic of her style is fluidity. She would begin from apoint, say from the middle of an experience, would enter in to it, and then wouldcome back from where she had started. For example, in the beginning of the novel‘Mrs. Dalloway’, Clarissa Dalloway is presented to purchase flowers but suddenly thestory moves back to her young age, then few reflections are made about her friend,Peter Walsh and again brought back to the flower shop to the point where the storystarted. In keeping with her purpose i.e. to express the stream of thoughts as it flows –Virginia Woolf’s style is free from artificiality. Her style is not only poetic andfigurative but also natural, simple and spontaneous. The words and images come toher as naturally as breathing to a human being. There is no pedantry, or scholasticism,nor vagueness or verbosity in her style. On the other hand, her style is polished, welleducated and charming with the loveliness of a poet. She herself reveals her secret:

“Any method is right, every method is right, that expresses what we wish toexpress if we are writers; that brings us closer to the novelist’s intention if we arereaders”.

In short her style is natural, original, charming, realistic, elusive, emotionaland poetic.

11.4 VIRGINIA WOOLF’S THEORY OF FICTION

Virginia Woolf’s Theory of Fiction is different from that of hercontemporaries. She is an exponent of new technique and methods of novel. Hertheories and views about fictions are revealed in her essays – The common Reader (1st

and 2nd series) and in her Diary. Notable among them are ‘Modern Fiction’, ‘TheRussian Point of View’, ‘How it Strikes a Contemporary’ and ‘Granite and Rainbow’.Virginia Woolf believes that the existing technique of the novel cannot express life orspirit, truth or reality. The task of the novelist, according to her, is to enshrine thespiritual life in art. The spiritual life is complex, unlimited and changing; hence theconventional technique of plot, structure and characterization cannot cope with thetask. She believed that the distinctive quality of the novelist is permanent interest in‘Character in itself’. She says:

“I believe that all novels deal with character, and that it is to expresscharacter – not to preach doctrines, sing songs or celebrate the glories ofthe British Empire – that the form of the novel, so clumsy, verbose andundramatic, so very elastic and alive, has been evolved”.

Virginia Woolf is an innovator who rejects novel as a Criticism of life. To hernovel is a recreation of the inner realities of life. Virginia Woolf “knew the value of

sense” of safety conferred by the system of thought and behaviour. As an artist herconcern was to comprehend the reality as well as the convention, she entirely rejectedthe traditional way, replacing emphasis on incident, external description and characterpresentation by the ‘stream of consciousness’ method. This method offeredpossibilities of mental states, to portray the inner psychic feelings and thoughts.Fiction for Virginia was not a ‘Criticism of life’ but rather a recreation of thecomplexities of experience. Reality or real life therefore cannot be limited within thelimitations of time. So she favours break away from the traditional concept of time.She rejects traditional plot and traditional methods of narration and characterization.

She says;“Any method is right, every method is right, that expresses what we

wish to express”.

Thus her attitude is primarily that of an innovator, experimenting, conscious ofinfinite possibilities and ready to try anything. She stresses on a new concept of novelinitiated by James Joyce, Dorothy Richardson etc, called the ‘Stream ofconsciousness’ technique. She believes that the novelists must “expose him to life andyet be detached from it”. (Granite and Rainbow)

11.5 INTRODUCTION TO MRS. DALLOWAY

Virginia Woolf’s observations – the source

Virginia Woolf’s novel ‘Mrs. Dalloway’ depicts the little world of people likeherself, a small class, a dying class, a class with inherited privileges, private incomes,sheltered lives, protected sensibilities and sensitive tastes. Relatively Virginia Woolfhas also dealt with, ‘the reality of life and death’, ‘time and the absolute’, ‘Confusionand order’, ‘Singleness and oneness’ etc.

Talking of Mrs. Dalloway while the novel was yet to appear in its presentshape Virginia Woolf wrote;

“I adumbrate here a study of insanity and suicide, the world seen bythe sane and the insane side by side – something like that”

‘Mrs. Dalloway’ has been written by Virginia Woolf somewhat at random,tackling the problems as they cropped up. In short Woolf has tried to conceive Mrs.Dalloway as a whole, “to foresee it better than the other (books) and get the utmostout of it”.

In June, 1925, she writes that in this novel,“I want to give the slipperiness of soul. I have been too tolerant often.

The truth is that people scarcely care for each other. They have this insaneinstinct for life. But they never become attached to anything outsidethemselves”.

Virginia Woolf through her novel ‘Mrs. Dalloway’ wanted to treat of life anddeath and show the social system at work. These observations amply foreshadow thebook to come.

11.6 PUBLICATION AND THE THREE SUCCESSIVE STAGES

‘Mrs. Dalloway’ was published in May 1925, simultaneously in England andAmerica. Virginia Woolf’s diary states that the book came into being not as acontinuous growth, but in three successive stages, each characterized by a differentstate of mind and even a different method of work. But in the very process of writingover these three different periods Virginia Woolf has discovered a new form, tried itout and perfected it.

11.7 DEVELOPMENTAL PROCESS IN TWO PARALLEL LINES

The novel “Mrs. Dalloway” has two intertwined parallel lines of developmentas its factor of central interest. On the first level, the novel centers around Mrs.Dalloway, a woman of upper middle class, wife of Richard Dalloway, a member ofparliament, outwardly quite sociable and of course very cultured and sophisticated.Secondarily, the story spins around Septimus warren Smith, a shell-shocked soldier,and a half sane man, who talks to himself and dreads the outside world. These twocharacters and the people and incidents concerned with them develop alternately,coinciding momentarily at different points in time and space. Mrs. Dalloway andSeptimus smith never meet in the course of the day (which is actually the totalduration of the novel). The Queen’s or the Prime Minister’s car, aeroplane advertisinga toffee in the sky, a little girl playing in Regent’s park and an old woman singing byan underground station – all these provide a changing pattern of scenes and severesometimes to give insight into a particular character. They give an effect of transitionfrom one character to another. In the first series, Mrs. Dalloway meets Peter Walsh,who has been and is still in love with her. Peter Walsh roams about in London, Mr.Dalloway lunches with Lady Bruton, and Elizabeth goes shopping with an old maid,Miss Kilman. In the evening all these characters except Miss.Kilman, gather togetherat Mrs. Dalloway’s party. The same day Septimus smith goes for a walk to Regent’spark with his wife Lucrezia. They visit Dr.Bradshaw a brain specialist who advisesthat Septimus smith should be sent to the mental home. But when Dr.Holmes comesto take him there, he commits suicide by throwing himself from a window. The twostories get linked up only, when Bradshaw tells about Septimus’ death at Mrs.Dalloway’s party.

11.8 THE PLOT

Virginia Woolf is totally against the traditional concept of plot – construction.She rejected dramatic ups and downs, dramatic conflicts i.e. raising action - fallingaction, love-affairs, quarrels, weddings, reconciliations etc as the common elements ofa plot. She builds her plots around the consciousness of her characters. It is not theevents but thoughts and feelings and relationship of characters which matters most inthe novel. The plot develops not externally but moves internally depicting the innertraits of the character. The novel Mrs. Dalloway is a fine sample of Virginia Woolf’stechnique called ‘streams of consciousness’.

In Mrs. Dalloway, the conventional form, narration and characterization aretotally rejected. The necessary circumscription is imposed by the narrow frameworkof Time. The whole action of the novel takes place with in a day. The whole events inthe novel moves between Mrs. Dalloway’s preparations for her party in the morningand her presiding over the function in the evening. Within this limited frame work of

stipulated time, the plot moves through the consciousness or thoughts that occur in themind of characters, the chief of whom is Clarissa Dalloway. Mrs. Dalloway is a novelwith few events and the importance of these events depends upon their effect on theconsciousness of different characters in the novel. The novel with in the framework oftwenty-four hours, set in London consists of two intertwined lines of development. Ithas two stories – one moving around Mrs. Dalloway, an outwardly perfect LondonHostess and the other around Septimus warren smith, a shell-shocked ex-soldier,which run parallel to each other.

These two sets of characters and incidents in space and time are made concreteby objects, people and scenes, which flash across the consciousness of the principalcharacters in both the series. The few events of the plot include – Clarissa Dallowaygoes out to by flowers for her party, meeting with Peter Walsh who aimlessly roamabout London, Mr. Dalloway meeting with another friend of his wife, lunches withlady Bruton, who has invited him to put the finishing touches to a letter to the Times,Elizabeth Dalloway, Clarissa’s daughter going shopping with Miss Kilman who try toinculcate piety. That evening all the characters except Miss Kilman gather together atMrs. Dalloway’s party. The same day Septimus smith and his wife Rezia go for awalk in Regent’s park before visiting Dr.Bradshaw, a specialist in nervous diseaseswho advises sending Septimus to a mental home. But Septimus throws himself, outoff the window and dies. Septimus’ death is reported at the party, which is the onlylink between the two stories. Thus the two parallel lines link by the fate in the idea ofdeath. A still closer fusion is achieved by making Mrs. Dalloway kills herself at theend of the party. Thus the unity of the plot is achieved by psychological means. Mrs.Dalloway is not a formless, chaotic, shapeless novel but one of the finest pieces of thestream-of consciousness school of novels.

11.9 TREATMENT OF CONSCIOUSNESS IN MRS. DALLOWAY

Modern psychology had proved that Consciousness is a fluid existingsimultaneously at a number of points rather than moving in one single direction at atime, as the novelists in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries used to assume whenthey dealt with one aspect of their character’s life to the exclusion of every thing else.Since consciousness does not move in a straight line, the progress of story in a strictchronological order sounds unrealistic.

According to Virginia Woolf, experience is a flux, that, it is a continuous successionof changes, it is like a flowing stream in which it is difficult to say which tract ofwater in a stream belongs to which particular geographical area. As all the water in astream belongs to the entire stream, so entire human experience belongs to allmankind. Human beings, it is true, very often live as isolated individuals. But theirbasic urges are identical. In Mrs. Dalloway, Virginia Woolf makes a deliberateattempt to bring all the tracts of experience into a single focus. She also succeeds ineffecting transition from one point to another in such a way that the unity of the novelis emphasized, rather than weakened by the continual shifts. In the course of a singleday she is able to give an account, not only of her party, her development, hercharacter, her history, but also is able to describe a whole group of people who areeither directly related to Clarissa Dalloway or Cross her at some moment in the day orthose she happens to think of. Structurally speaking, Virginia Woolf has rejected thetraditional division of the book, traditional concept of time is rejected and single dayin the life of Clarissa Dalloway is represented as the whole of the novel with the

implementation of the ‘stream of Consciousness’ technique with the main stress uponthe thoughts and feeling of the characters.

11.10 INTERIOR MONOLOGUE IN ‘MRS. DALLOWAY’

Experience to Virginia Woolf is a flux and she needed a special device tocommunicate it. To her consciousness is an amalgam of past, present and future andindividual’s consciousness is a compound of retrospect and anticipation. So all time,the past, present and future becomes one for her. Her characters move back freely intothe past without expanding the chronological limits of the novel. In Mrs. Dallowaytoo, Woolf depicts beyond a single day. Virginia Woolf very aptly transcends thelimitations imposed by chronology with the help of a device - Interior Monologue.The device helps Virginia Woolf to condense the past of the character into the presentmoment. In Mrs. Dalloway, Clarissa Dalloway and Peter Walsh indulge in the longestmonologues. Monologue, that is, monologue and dialogue are so organized that theirfocus is on the temperament, mood and character that the speakers unintentionallyreveal their past, present and future in due course of their speech. It is in other terms,mind’s dialogue. At the very outset of the story, Clarissa takes a long leap backwardinto her past when she was a girl of eighteen. She recalls her relationship with PeterWalsh, examines in retrospect of it. Peter Walsh too is thrown into his past, his lovefor Clarissa, his unsuccessful marriage and regrets that all his life has been a colossalfailure. Thus Virginia Woolf is able to capture the entire career and life of hercharacter into a single moment with the device-Interior Monologue and adapting to atechnique called ‘streams of consciousness. With the whole past behind and with thewhole future before, with the sweet and sour memories of the past and with thetickling aspirations of the future - the character’s mind operating at any particularmoment has to work under the impact of its total experience. Right to this concept,Virginia Woolf has shown a span of a single day, probing into the minds of hercharacters and has exhibited their complete history and development withoutdigression, thus holding up the progress of the story.

11.11 MANIPULATION OF TIME IN MRS. DALLOWAY

The Manipulation of Time and Space is a striking feature in Mrs. Dalloway.Bernard Blackstone in his book, ‘Virginia Woolf: A commentary’ considers Mrs.Dalloway an experiment with ‘Time’ for in this novel the novelist has manipulated allthe three kinds of timing,

1) The mechanical or clock time

2) The psychological (Bergsonian) time or the inner time (which Bergson called‘duree’ or inner time)

3) The historic time.

The clock time and the psychological time have been skillfully manipulated in Mrs.Dalloway, whereas the historic time is brought out by casual references to thehistorical events like war.

Virginia Woolf with intensity to portray the reality in Mrs. Dalloway could notsubscribe to the chronological movement of the story. Time had to be dissolved. The

past, present and future had to lose their separate identities and had to be treated as aflow where all the three became part of ‘One Time’.

In Mrs. Dalloway the action of the book is limited temporally to a single dayin the life of its chief character, spatially to a single place, London and emotionally tothe relations of Mrs. Dalloway with a few other people.

Thus the clock time refers to the action in a single day in June, the chiming ofBen etc. It is early morning when Clarisse steps out of her house, it is eleven o’ clockwhen Peter bursts in, it is half-past eleven when Peter in Trafalgar square receives astrange hallucination; it is a quarter to twelve when Septimus smiles at a dead man; itis twelve o’ clock when Septimus and Rezia meet Sir William Bradshaw, it is half-past- one when Whitbread and Richard meet for luncheon; and it is six whenSeptimus kills himself. Thus the reference to the clock-time, now and then ismeaningful. It denotes the shift from past to present and serves as an artistic purpose,enabling the author to present the change of thoughts. In short, the technique of clocktime is neutral, impersonal, and implacable and it affects alike all who have physicalexistence.

Secondly, the novelist’s device of memory, reflection, flashbacks andtransformation in the personality of Clarissa Dalloway and other Characters indicatethe psychological time. This device has enhanced the novelist to present the past andthe present status of her characters simultaneously.

Finally the narration of complete events of past and the present with in thenetwork of consciousness of the heroine, Clarissa as well as others and other casualreferences to the historical events like the war portray Historical Time in the novel.

Time dominates the world of both Virginia Woolf and Mrs. Dalloway. It(Clock) helps the novelist in the transition of events and characters for they changeevery time the clock chimes. Time further helps in maintaining the essential unity,form and pattern of the novel and this distinctive treatment of time makes the novel atypical example of ‘stream-of-consciousness’ technique.

11.12 SYMBOLS IN MRS.DALLOWAY

Mrs. Dalloway is highly a symbolic novel. Virginia Woolf was greatlyinfluenced by the Russian master- symbolists like Chekhov and Turgnev. Her concernis not with external reality but with the internal psyche or consciousness. She findssymbols a helpful medium to reveal the complex mental states. The characters in Mrs.Dalloway are symbols of different aspects of life and society. Some of the symbolsare discussed below:-

The Dalloway’s (family) symbolize the pompous, showy superficial society,which is suffering from spiritual barrenness and lacks depth in humanrelationships.

The Whitbread’s symbolize the most detestable English middle class life.

Miss Doris Kilman signifies the corrupt religiosity and possessive love

Dr.Holmes and Sir William Bradshaw symbolize the scientific, evils andruthless imposition on others’ will.

Peter Walsh represents the adventurous spirit, truth and knowledge

Sally Seton symbolizes a revolt against orthodoxy.

Septimus smith symbolizes the absence of the body and is a stricture on themodern war.

Richard Dalloway symbolizes Snobbery and oppression.

Clarissa Dalloway represents the death of the soul

In Mrs. Dalloway, Virginia Woolf draws symbols and images even from theworld of nature. Her major symbols are the five elements- the sky, the earth, water, airand fire. Other symbols are birds, trees, days and nights, seasons etc.

Thus in Mrs. Dalloway,

Fresh morning symbolizes youth

Rose symbolizes love and fulfillment

Streets stand as the symbol of anonymity and mystery of human life

Houses represent the integration and relationship of a family.

Rooms symbolize protection and intimacy.

The door is the crack in the wall of the loneliness.

The window is symbolic of our outlook on to the world.

The other animate and inanimate actions in the novel also form a link in thiswide span of symbolism. Thus the symbolic setting of London in the novel portrays‘the despicableness of people’ and ‘the detestable social system’.

The landscape of Norfolk is symbolic of ‘the feeling of rest, quiet’. The calmnature of ‘country side’ and the flowers symbolize ‘the tender and quiet feelings ofPeter Walsh, Sally and Clarissa. Peter Walsh’s frequent shutting the blade of his oldpocketknife symbolizes his emotional attitude. Similarly Clarissa’s mending the dresssuggests her mind troubled by suspicion.

Thus even the ordinary things and happenings acquire added significance,enriching to the symbolic quality in Mrs. Dalloway.

11.13 SUMMARY

Virginia Woolf born in the circle called ‘cultural elite’ was an aristocrat intellectuallady of blue blood. To her life meant a gentle smooth sailing for she did not knowwhat is poverty and hardship. She was a gentle, sophisticated, simple and dignified.Her literary career flourished under the brand ‘The Bloomsbury Group’. Her

technique was revolutionary but she never failed to express her vision of life andhuman nature. Her style was original, distinct and enchanting. Her works are uniquewith a new concept called ‘streams of consciousness’. She believed in a conceptcalled detached attachment. Her novel ‘Mrs. Dalloway’ is a fine work of ‘Stream ofConsciousness’ technique. The whole novel centers on Mrs. Dalloway, a woman ofupper middle class. The main stress of the novel is upon the thoughts and feelings ofClarissa Dalloway and whole action of the novel is limited to one single day. Timefurther helps in maintaining the essential unity, form and pattern of the novel and thisdistinctive treatment of time makes the novel a typical example of ‘stream-of-consciousness’ technique.

11.14 TERMINAL QUESTIONS

SECTION A:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING IN A SENTENCE OR TWO:

1. Who is Virginia Woolf’s father and what did she inherit from him?

2. Name Virginia Woolf’s sister to whom she was much attached.

3. Name the group to which Virginia Woolf belongs.

4. Name some notable members of the group.

5. Name some of the famous works of Woolf.

6. What is the main source for Virginia Woolf’s Mrs. Dalloway?

SECTION B:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING IN PARAGRAPHS:

1. Give a short biographical sketch of Virginia Woolf’s life.

2. Explain Virginia Woolf’s Theory of Fiction.

3. What is special about plot construction of Mrs.Dalloway?

4. Write about Woolf’s style.

SECTION C:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING ESSAY QUESTIONS:

1. Write about treatment of consciousness in Mrs.Dalloway.

2. Time plays a unique role in Mrs.Dalloway – Explain.

3. Mention some special aspects that made the novel ‘Mrs.Dalloway’ unique.

CHAPTER – XII

MRS.DALLOWAY - VIRGINIA WOOLF

12.1 INTRODUCTION

This chapter consists of the detailed analysis of the text - “Mrs. Dalloway”and its special significance, which helps the students, gain a thorough knowledge ofthe text. This chapter also carries the literary criticism on Virginia Woolf’s “Mrs.Dalloway” and its summary. Moreover, it brings forth some questions to check thegained knowledge of the students.

12.2 CHARACTERS AND PLACES IN MRS. DALLOWAY

Persons1. Clarissa Dalloway : The Heroine2. Richard Dalloway : An M.P; Clarissa’s Husband3. Peter Walsh : An old lover of Clarissa4. Sally Seton : A girlhood friend of Clarissa5. Septimus Warren Smith : An Ex-soldier; a neurotic6. Character7. Lucrezia Warren Smith : Septimus’s wife8. (Rezia)9. Dr.Holmes : A doctor attending on10. Septimus.11. Sir William Bradshaw : Another doctor attending12. on Septimus13. Lady Bradshaw : Dr.Bradshaw wife14. Lady Bruton : A friend of the Dalloway, A Representative of

Upper strata of society.15. Hugh Whitbread : Clarissa’s old friend16. Evelyn Whitbread : Hugh Whitbread’s wife17. Elizabeth Dalloway : Clarissa’s daughter18. Doris Kilman : Tutor of Elizabeth19. Evans : Friend and officer of Septimus.

He is killed in war.

Places

London : The entire action of the novel is set in this city.

Westminster : The Place where Dalloway’s have their house in thecity, London

The other places mentioned in the novel are,

India (Peter Walsh returns from India)

France (Where Septimus fights during world war-I)

Milan (Where Rezia’s parents live in Italy)

12.3 A DETAILED SUMMARY OF MRS.DALLOWAY

ParaphraseClarissa dalloway’s visit to the market

The action of the novel Mrs. Dalloway is subjected to a single day in themiddle of June. The story opens with Clarissa Dalloway, a middle-aged woman offifty-one who is the Central figure of the novel, going to the market to buy flowers forher evening party. Clarissa Dalloway, the wife of Richard Dalloway, a conservativemember of the Parliament of Great Britain who has been living in Westminster forover 20 years represents the rich and fashionable society of London.

The novel opens in a fine morning early in June. Mrs. Dalloway sets out to themarket for buying flowers. She is to give a party in the evening. Her maidservant,Lucy is quite busy in making arrangements and with other domestic duties. So Mrs.Dalloway herself goes out to buy flowers for the party. The morning as she is goingout is calm and fresh “as if issued to children on a beach”

The periodic striking of the Ben, the church clock appears musical andpleasing for her ears. The crowded Victoria street, people of all sort with differentmoods, the thud of carriages, trams, cars, buses and the sounds of brass bands, barrelorgans and the zooming of the aeroplane, the galloping of horses etc stir her soul andcause a mood of reflection of the past. This takes her many years back in memory,when she was a girl of eighteen. She recalls how she used to feel the bracing touch ofthe breeze and the freshness of the morning, standing in an open window in Bournton,looking at the flowers with the smoke winding off the trees. Then Peter Walsh, herchildhood friend, whom she later refused to marry, would say to her “musing amongthe vegetables” and this sets her thinking on peter Walsh, who would be back fromIndia one of these days. Clarissa reflects upon Peter Walsh’s enchanting smiles, hispocket-knife, his powerful eyes and many other things.

Being completely occupied with past memories, now, Clarissa passes throughthe Victoria Street and enters St.James Park, where she meets an old friend, HughWhitbread. He tells Clarissa Dalloway that he has come up to London because hiswife, Evelyn is ill again and they have to consult the doctors. Hugh Whitbreadcompliments Clarissa saying that, “she looked like a girl of eighteen”, and goes awaypromising to attend her party in the evening. Soon parting from him, her mind startsagain brooding over her past. She remembers that Hugh Whitbread had always been anice man who was dutiful to his mother and was quite unselfish. But neither herhusband, Richard Dalloway nor her former lover, Peter Walsh likes him. She stillwonders why Peter hated him and regarded him as a man “with no heart and no brainand the manners of country gentlemen”. Thus Peter Walsh again occupies her mind,which personally she thinks a “good sort”. Infact, Peter Walsh was extremely kindand made a passionate love to her. Still Peter’s manners and hundreds of fine thingsremain fresh in her mind. He lovingly called her, “a perfect hostess’. Except for hispossessive nature, Peter is extremely polite. But Clarissa had to reject his hands for,she thought, in a marriage there must be a little independence, even license, whichPeter would not give and which Richard does not mind. After being rejected by

Clarissa, Peter left for India, highly disappointed. He married a woman whom he meton a boat, but his marriage proved a failure.

Next, turning the critical searchlight on her, she feels very young and dynamicand realizes a ‘divine vitality’. She feels proud of her intuitive gift of judging people.She thinks of her girlhood friend, Sally Seton and her memory shifts from one thing toanother. As she passes by the window of a glove shop, she thinks of her daughter,Elizabeth who never cares for gloves. Then she reflects upon the nature of herdaughter’s tutor, Miss Doris Kilman, and then thinks about their dog and so on. ThusClarissa Dalloway has a strange feeling of being invisible, unseen, unknown, as shemoves up the Bond Street. In short, she realizes emptiness in her life despite therichness and status that her husband gave her.

The Roar of the Motor Car and the aero plane

Clarissa Dalloway reaches the Bond Street and enters the swing doors ofMulberry’s, the florist. Miss Pym, the Saleswoman, greets her. She begins to movefrom jar to jar-choosing flowers. Soon, she hears a pistol shot from a motor-car justopposite to the shop. A large crowd encircles the car with the expectation of somegreat personage. They even speculate that the person may be the Prime Minister, thequeen or the Prince of Wales. In this crowd are seen Septimus Warren smith and hiswife Lucrezia. (It is here that the novelist introduces her cluster of sub-plot. Now theaction shifts to the consciousness of Rezia).

Septimus smith is a haunted soul. The world appeared to him waver andquiver and threatened to burst into flames. He always preferred to remain unseen,unnoticed and always felt that people were pointing at him. One of his friends waskilled in the war. This, and the drastic effect of the war, has turned him a neurotic.Dr.Holmes, the doctor who attended him has advised his wife that she should try tomake Septimus take interest in commonplace and things of the world.

After the car glides down St.Jame’s street, the crowd is cleared. Soon the roarof an aeroplane seizes the attention of the crowd. It flew over the trees, letting outwhite smoke, which curled and twisted, making some letters in the sky. They wereadvertising for a toffee. Lucrezia tried her best to make Septimus take interest in thisfine mode of advertisement, but she failed. Her plight is tragic. She had left her home,her parents, and her people in Italy for the love of Septimus and here she foundherself alien among strangers, dealing with a crazy fellow who instead of caring herhad become an unbearable liability.

Clarissa Dalloway Returns Home

After buying flowers Mrs. Dalloway comes home back. Her maid, Lucy thatRichard would be lunching out that afternoon with Lady Bruton, informs her. Thisdepresses Mrs. Dalloway. She suffers from deep anguish. She shivers like a plant onthe riverbed when it feels the shock of a passing oar. She ponders about the nature ofLady Bruton. Lady Bruton is an old lady with wrinkles. Clarissa fears the time thatcould make her old and suddenly she feels that she had grown old. At this stage, shegoes upstairs to her bedroom. She realizes a sense of loneliness and feels neglectedlike an attic room.

She did not lack beauty;

She did not lack intellect;

Yet she lacked something;

She lacked warmth of love.

Mrs. Dalloway now ponders on the aspect of love. She recalls how she wasfascinated with an eighteen-year-old girl, Sally Seton, at her girlhood. Sally Seton hadan extraordinary beauty, dark, large eyes. Clarissa still remembers many things abouther - how she would sit on the floor, with her arms round her knees and smokecigarettes. Once, sally ran naked about the corridors, which shocked the total family.Sally had a charming personality and an amazing power of attraction. In her company,Clarissa always felt a strong protective love against the world of pretence and fraud.

Thinking of Sally, she remembers how once they walked together with PeterWalsh. Her thought-stream turns to Peter and she starts wondering whether he wouldcomment that she had grown old, when he came back from India. Her mind iscoloured by different emotion. She is completely occupied by the conflict betweenemotion and truth, between the desire for solitude and longing to share experience.

Arrival of Peter Walsh

Mrs.Clarissa Dalloway decides to wear a green dress for the evening Party. Asit is torn, she takes it to the drawing room to mend. She is completely absorbed in thework and suddenly the door-bell rings. Opening the door, she is completely takenaback to find Peter Walsh coming in. Peter Walsh feels a little embarrassed and takesout his long pocket-knife. In his excitement, his fingers play with the knife, which ishis habit. Peter looks little thinner, a little drier, perhaps, but very much the same still.Both Clarissa and Peter feel disturbed. They cannot help remembering their past.Despite their best efforts, their thoughts move backwards. The past rises before themlike a ghastly beautiful moon. Peter remembers his love for Clarissa and her rejection.In disappointment Peter had left for India. After some misadventures, he had fallen inlove with Daisy, the wife of a major in Indian army, the mother of two children. Withall his experience in “journey, rides, quarrels, adventures, bridge-parties, love-affairs,works etc”, he is a failure in Clarissa Dalloway’s sense. Peter tells Clarissa that hiswife is dead and he is in love with a Major’s wife and he has actually come to Londonto arrange for divorce. Both Clarissa and Peter are not able to control their agitation.Suddenly, Peter bursts into tears and impulsively Clarissa kisses him. She looks atPeter with tearful eyes and thinks “Take me with you”, passes impulsively in hermind. She feels that she had committed a mistake in the past by preferring Richard.She knew that Peter, who loves her, really would never leave her alone and go for alunch with lady Bruton like her husband, Richard.

Now, she realizes that material comforts could not bring her true happiness. Itis a momentary excitement, but during that moment she had lived a whole life. Themoment is soon over, and Clarissa soon comes to present. Clarissa speaks to Peter of‘her husband’ and ‘her daughter’, Elizabeth fondly. She also invites Peter to herevening party. Peter takes leave of her with heavy heart.

Peter Walsh’s Reflections

After leaving Clarissa, Peter now passes through the London streets. Thewriter introduced the readers in to the stream of his thoughts, how he feels offendedbecause, Clarissa had called her daughter, “My dear Elizabeth, “My Party”, thinkingover his past love-affair and relationship and tossing up and down his mind, hisimpression regarding Clarissa. After this morning, Clarissa appeared to himenchanting and new. He feels very young and exquisitely delightful.

Coming to Regent’s Park, he recalls his childhood. Meeting with Clarissa hastaken him back a good deal in years. Sitting down on a bench, he falls asleep. Whenhe wakes he once again goes into the whirlpool of memories, remembering amongother things how Clarissa had met Richard Dalloway at a dinner party and it startedbetween them leading to their matrimony. Though Peter is enraged on seeing Clarissawith Dalloway, he admires her courage, her social instinct, her power of carryingthings successfully.

The episode of Septimus smith and Lucrezia

Leaving Peter Walsh to his reverie, the novelist moves to the story ofSeptimus smith and Lucrezia who are also sitting in the Regent’s Park.

Septimus smith, an ex-soldier of war is a “shell-shocked hero” who isobsessed with “a sense of guilt” and ‘anguish’. He fears the world. He is oftenhaunted by unseen voice and there is a heavy weight on his eyes, the fear. Hefrequently and constantly suffers from mental depression. He always dreams of thehallucinations of wars and of his friend, Evans whom he had lost in the war. He thenand there heard the voice of Evans. He fancies that people are talking behind thebedroom walls and doors. His wife Lucrezia, hailing from Milan, Italy, mortifiesherself, wondering ruefully why, she left, all her people for a ‘dead man’ likeSeptimus. Septimus’ marriage to Lucrezia is to find a security, but he is sacrificingher to his own fears. In an advanced stage of nervous breakdown, he threatens to killhimself. They consult Dr.Holmes, who says that there is nothing serious and suggestshim a good exposure to the world. But, despite of Dr.Holmes assurance, the conditionof Septimus worsens. He now imagines new secrets. He often heard voices; he feltthat he must tell his secret to the prime minister and the cabinet. His secret is that thetrees are alive, that in the world there is no crime and no love.

Now it is time for Lucrezia and Septimus to go to Sir William Bradshaw forfurther consultancy. When Lucrezia tells him of that, he starts musing on ‘time’. Itappears to him that his dead friend, Evans is talking to him, from behind the tress. Hecries, out, in fear ‘for gods’ sake, don’t come’ for he hears and imagines a dead manwalking towards him in grey. As they are sitting there, now Peter Walsh passes them.The poor Rezia looks at him, absolutely desperate. Now, the London clock strikesQuarter to twelve and Peter is on his way to meet his lawyer. On his way, he observesthe scene of London. He finds London more beautiful and much improved. Peter’sconsciousness is back to many things. He ponders about sally, Hugh Whitbread, hiswife Evelyn, Richard Dalloway, Clarissa etc. He is retrospective about himself.

At a point Peter reaches a crossing, where he sees a poor old woman begging.As he gets into a taxi, he gives her some money. Rezia also reaches the same crossing

with Septimus. Septimus Smith before joining the war was a brilliant young man witha lot of promise. Ambition, pride, idealism, cleverness, Seriousness, passion,loneliness, courage all had gone into making him shy and stammering, anxious toimprove himself. He had been in love with Isabel Pole. Then came the war andSeptimus was first to volunteer, who went France to save England, where hedeveloped a close bond of friendship with Evans, his officer. When Evans died, heshowed not much emotion, being very reasonable. But after the war, he startedgetting, particularly in the evenings, sudden thunderclaps of fear. Back to England, hestarted wondering if the world had any meaning. In a fit of madness, he slowlywithdrew from the world and started sacrificing Lucrezia for the sake of fear. Shewanted to have children, she felt lonely and very unhappy. But Septimus lost interestin life, he wanted to kill himself Dr.Holmes ultimately advised them to meet SirWilliam Bradshaw.

Thus the novelist gives a fine narration of the movement of story, through theconsciousness of Peter, Septimus and Lucrezia.

Now the clock, Ben Ben strikes twelve o’ clock. Clarissa Dalloway puts hergreen dress on the bed. Also this is the hour of appointment for Septimus andLucrezia with Sir William Bradshaw. Both reach the house of Dr.Bradshaw who stateit a complete nervous breakdown and a physical breakdown with every symptom ofadvanced stage. William Bradshaw advises to admit Septimus in a nursing home. SirWilliam Bradshaw promises Rezia that he would make all arrangement and would lether know everything by the evening. Rezia returns home broken with great anguish

Lady Burton’s Lunch Party

The clock strikes half-past one as Rezia and Septimus walk towards homeafter consulting William Bradshaw and at the same hour, Hugh Whitbread andRichard Dalloway reach Lady Bruton’s lunch party. Lady Bruton is a conservative ofa family of generals. She is very proud and dignified. She is a perfect Mayfair hostess,polite and hospitable. In fact, lady Bruton has called Hugh Whitbread and RichardDalloway to help her draft a letter to the Times regarding a project for emigratingyoung people of both sexes born of respectable parents and setting them up with a fairprospect of doing well in Canada. She informs them that Peter Walsh is back toLondon. Richard feels happy on hearing this.

Richard Dalloway’s Return

After the lunch, Richard walks back home with Hugh Whitbread. Hughfancies for a Spanish necklace for his wife Evelyn. To Richard all this looks odd,since he has not given any present to Clarissa. So he decides to buy some flowers forClarissa. Now the clock strikes three, as Richard reaches home. Clarissa is delightedto see Richard with flowers. But Richard is in a hurry; he has to attend a meeting.Soon he leaves Clarissa alone with her memories. She continues to ponder over herloneliness, her emptiness and her loss of happiness.

Elizabeth Dalloway and Miss Doris Kilman

Elizabeth enters the room of Clarissa. Elizabeth is dark with Chinese eyes in apale face. She is gentle, considerate, “an oriental mystery”. She has a perfect sense of

humour. The door is ajar and Miss Kilman outside is listening to everything. DorisKilman is an ugly, clumsy, poor woman. Clarissa Dalloway always dislikes her. Sheis there to take Elizabeth with her to the stores. Kilman felt greatly hurt by the insultsand ways by which Clarissa treated her. But she rationalized the whole thing byremembering the words of Mr. Whittaker that knowledge comes through suffering.She takes pleasure in eating. She feels like a wheel without tyre, understandably, a bitof inferiority complex. She tells Elizabeth that she does not pity herself, meaningthereby that she pities others like Clarissa. Soon parting from Kilman, Elizabeth waitsin Victoria Street for an omnibus. She always likes to be out in the air. She has anexquisite beauty and people compared her with early dawn, fawns, running water andgarden lilies. This made her life a burden to her. Beauty is sometimes verytroublesome (Not so much to others) but to the beautiful person herself. She neverlikes to go to parties, for everyone fell in love with her and she felt bored. She wishesto become a doctor or a farmer or possibly go to parliament. But Clarissa, her motherfeels her immature and childish. Elizabeth reaching Fleet strict, boards an omnibus forWestminster, the place of her home.

Septimus Smith’s Suicide

Septimus smith and Lucrezia relax sitting in sofa. They talk something aboutMrs. Peter’s hat. After many days, they speak for the first time the general matters andthey laugh. Lucrezia is overjoyed and feels greatly relieved to see that Septimus istaking interest in Mrs. Peter’s hat. She believes that he has become himself. But thishappiness lasts only for a short time. Soon Septimus remembers what Bradshaw hadtold them. Septimus feels that Bradshaw has no right to separate them. He growsviolent and orders Lucrezia to bring the papers and things that Bradshaw had written.‘Burn them’ he cries. These papers are his odes to Times, Conversation withShakespeare, his message from the dead, universal love, meaning of the world andsuch other meaningless things for others but the most meaningful writing forSeptimus. But Lucrezia instead of burning them ties them up and puts them away.Soon, footsteps are heard from downstairs. Dr.Holmes has come to visit Septimus.Lucrezia rushes down to prevent him, but she fails, Septimus in the meantime learnsabout the arrival of Dr.Holmes. But he is determined to free himself from the powerthat Dr.Holmes and Dr.Bradshaw had on him. The only way to escape from them is toend his life. But how? There is Mrs.Filmer’s nice bread-knife. But he must not spoilit. He could shoot himself, but there is no time to get the gun, because Holmes iscoming up. There are razors but Rezia has packed them for she is always careful inthese things. There remains only the window. But he would wait till the very lastmoment. He does not want to die .Life is good; only human beings are bad. Holmes isat the door. “I’ll give it to you”, he cries and flings himself vigorously, violently downon the railings and there he lies dead.

“The coward” cries Dr.Holmes and advises Rezia to bear all the thingsbravely. He gives her something to drink and she falls asleep. The time is six o’clockin the evening.

Peter Walsh in flux

Peter Walsh on his way to hotel sees the sight of ambulance. He looks morbidand sentimental. Again his memories move back to Clarissa. Immersed in suchconsciousness, he reaches the hotel, where a young lady gives him a letter from

Clarissa. She had invited him to the party. After all she had married Dalloway andlived with him in perfect happiness all these years. He soon thinks about his new love,Daisy with her he thought there would be no fuss, no bother; it would all be a plainsailing. Though he is fifty and she is only twenty-four with two children, he believesit their relation. At last he decides to attend Clarissa’s party.

The Party

Clarissa stands at the gate welcoming guests saying, “How delighted to seeyou”. These words sound very insincere to Peter Walsh, who enters the party. Heconsiders it a big blunder on his part to have come there. He feels awkward for heknows none there. Clarissa could understand Peter’s criticism regarding Parties asidiotic. Life to peter is humiliation and renunciation.

Another person, whose presence is felt in the party, is Septimus smith. Thoughdead, references and conversations about him by Dr.Bradshaw make his presencethere, not in life, but in death. Clarissa is apparently angry with Bradshaw for talkingof the suicide of Septimus. She is completely lost and starts imagining how the youngman had fallen down the thud. She thinks that the young man had done well, he hademancipated himself:

“Death was defiance. Death was an attempt to communicate, people feeling theimpossibility of reaching the centre which mystically evade them, closeness drewapart; rapture faded; one was alone. There was an embrace in death”.

Thus Clarissa discovers an essential identity with Septimus smith. She recalls,“If it were now to die, it were now to be most happy”. She feels a terror, anoverwhelming incapacity of her life. She too had then and there wished to die, but sheescaped; the young man had done it by killing himself. Here is a completeidentification of Clarissa with Septimus Clarissa does not pity the young man. On theother hand, she admires him. She is glad that he had done it, while many like her wenton living. This projects very clearly the sense of insecurity from which she suffered, akind of a biting inadequacy in life and a complete lack of adjustment with the world.

In this state of mind Clarissa goes away from her party, steps aside into a littleroom, to be alone with the thoughts of Septimus smith.

Peter Walsh wonders where Clarissa has gone to – ‘no doubt she is talking toone of her celebrities’, he grumbles. He sits chatting with Sally, laughing at Clarissa’sParty and her snobbery. Though he finds fault with her, all the time he wants her tocome. Peter recalls those green days, which he spent in Clarissa’s company. Sally toorecalls that dreadful ridiculous scene over Richard Dalloway at lunch, when Clarissashowed preference for Richard rejecting Peter. Soon sally and Peter start talking abouttheir past and present. Sally is happily married, they had ten thousand a year and shehas five sons. Peter confesses that life has been hard to him and his relation withClarissa has not been of a simple nature. Sally comments that Clarissa has cared morefor Peter than for Richard, that her married life is not a happy one. Sally leaves Peterand goes to say good night to Richard. Peter does not want to leave without talkingwith Clarissa. He wonders, “What is this terror? What is this ecstasy? What is it thatfills me with extraordinary excitement? It is Clarissa”.

Clarissa realizes that she could not be absent herself from the party for a verylong time. Coming out of the room, she goes to meet Peter. Ultimately Peter finds herheart pious. She appears an adorable creature inspite of all her faults and weaknesses.

12.4 CHARACTERISATION IN MRS.DALLOWAY

1. Mrs.Dalloway

The Pivotal CharacterMrs.Clarissa Dalloway, a gentle lady of fifty one years and belonging to

a middle class family is the central figure in the novel. Virginia Woolf vividlyportrays her many faceted personality through the technique of ‘Stream – of-Conciousness.Clarissa thus fills in different roles – a girl, a mother, a wife in life andconventional hostess. She personifies ‘the living image of the surface of the society’.The novel on its external plane is the story of Clarissa’s party.

Her PersonalityClarissa Dalloway, the wife of Richard Dalloway, a conservative member of

parliament, is a woman of great fascination and exquisite charm. She has a goodfigure and is reported to be ‘light, tall, and very upright.’ With immense zest of life,she loves and builds round herself‘a tissue of shallow impressions and fantasies’. She is hostess of that evening’s party,ambitiously arranged for the sake of her husband. There is a touch of bird about her,of the gay, blue, green, light, vivacious’

Her Love of BeautyClarissa Dalloway is a liver of beauty. She is a cultured, intelligent and

sophisticated lady. She loves Nature – Trees, Flowers and Blue atmosphere. Flowershave a great fascination for her all the time. She goes to buy flowers giving them somuch importance; Richard also brings for her a gift of flowers. She is also equallyfascinated by the beauty of shops and streets. She likes London very much:

“Bond street fascinated her……….Its flags flying.”Clarissa appreciates beauty in everything and in every aspect of life. She

regards herself as a part of existence of nature.

Her Zest for LifeClarissa although in her fifties, has a great zest for life. The capacity to

enjoy life is a noteworthy aspect of her character. She is extremely socialable. Herzest of life is evident from the incessant parties that she arranges. She likes to visitpeople, to lunch with them and to meet them and invite them. She loves to bringpeople together, and loves to hear them talking. She also loves ‘to dance, to ride’.

Her Sense of IndependenceClarissa is a lover of freedom. She loves independence, to lead life according to

her own notions even after marriage. She loves Peter; yet she rejects him, for she livesfreedom more than love. In a marriage she thinks, there must be a little independence,even licence, which Peter may not give and Richard will not mind

“With Peter everything had to be shared, everything gone into.”

Her Stream of ThoughtsClarissa’s chance of meeting with Hugh Whitbread, on her way to the flower

market, evokes in her mind the thoughts associated with Peter Walsh in the past.Further the sights of the procession, the Buckingham Palace, Big Ben, the aero planeflying in the sky, etc, make her think of the past. For a moment Clarissa growssentimental and is reminded of her association with Peter Walsh, Sally Seton andRichard Dalloway in the past. Peter’s queer look, ambition, idealism and vain passionmade him interesting to her. But his possessive nature and his varying moods turnedher away from him. With a strong sense of freedom and taste for status and dignity inlife, Clarissa chose Richard Dalloway to be her partner in life. It is a pity that with allhis gifts, Peter has been a failure in life. On her part, she understands RichardDalloway and makes a compromise in life.

Clarissa remembers her friendship in youth with Sally Seton. Their relationshipremained impulsive, unconventional and at times rash. The novelist portrays SallySeton as a contrast to Clarissa. She seeks joy and comfort in life by marrying amillionaire.

Her ArtificialitiesThe Dalloway’s embody the manifold aspects of western civilization. Beneath

their happy outlook, a deep sense of inner discontent and emptiness is seen. Clarissa’scompromise with Richard’s imperfection reveals her pride and possessiveness. Shefeels frigid and cold with Lady Bruton when the latter shows discriminating interest inRichard.

ConclusionA glimpse of Clarissa’s troubled soul is seen when she misses the love and

affection of her daughter Elizabeth at the instance of the course teacher, DorisKilman. Doris Kilman appeared to her, as a “monster grubbing at the roots”.

Clarissa Dalloway brings out the central theme of the novel. “Life is like astream, experience is flux. Septimus is drawn as a parallel to Clarissa. He brings outwhat Mrs. Dalloway feels in her life – a sense of insecurity. Her life is, made up ofcontradictions and inconsistencies. To conclude she personifies the mind of thenovelist, Virginia Woolf and her “sensory, emotional and imaginative awareness”.

2. Peter WalshPeter Walsh plays a key role next only to Mrs. Dalloway in the

novel,”Mrs.Dalloway”. He is introduced indirectly through “the stream – of –consciousness” of Clarissa Dalloway. Peter Walsh was a constant companion ofClarissa in her youthful days at Burton, some thirty years earlier. Clarissa had knownhim as a person interested more in men, science, politics, philosophy and poetry thannature.

“He preferred men to cauliflors”.

His Love and Fascination for ClarissaPeter Walsh came to admire Clarissa for her extraordinary

courage, sociability and her “drive” in society. His love for her was so deep andpassionate and possessive that Clarissa was pushed to the necessity of securing her“inviolable private self” by abruptly ending “his stultifying relationship”. Peter feltdisappointed when she chose to wed Richard Dalloway. In great disappointment PeterWalsh took the boat to India. But failures continued to haunt him. His hurried

marriage to a girl in the boat failed for want of compatibility. His meeting with Daisy,the major’s wife developed into an affair and love. However he was unable to forgethis love for Clarissa. When invited, he readily responds to the invitation of Clarissa tothe party.

His EnduranceThe novelist meant Peter Walsh to be a foil to the Dalloway

and their materialism. His intellectual pursuits and material successes stand nocomparison with not only the Dalloway’s but also to Hugh Whitbread and LadyBruton. At the same time, he has been amply compensated by his travels andexperiences in the life. He has not a victim to materialism and he has been able topreserve his soul well.

Virginia Woolf presents “the mental conflict” in Peter Walshthrough his “stream – of – consciousness”. At the party, Peter feels lonely and isemotionally disturbed for a while. Clarissa appears to be “a perfect hostess” to him.But her cold and prudish ways he would not accept. Being a sentimentalist withvarying moods he sympathizes with her a lot. Her party appears to him both a symboland escape from the problems of everyday life.

‘Life has taught him the core lesson of humiliation and renunciation”.The materialists regard his life as a colossal failure for

even after spending fifty years; he is in search of a job and a wife. He has greatenduring power of suffering, pains and pangs.

3. Septimus Warren Smith

The Tragic CharacterSeptimus Warren Smith is the counterpart of Mrs. Dalloway in the novel.

Together they make for “the sane – inside and sane – outside” individuals. Septimus’sfunction in the novel, as that of Mrs. Dalloway is to show that experience is a flux,and that persons removed from each other in space as well in their station in life canmake contact. The novelist has intended him to be “Clarissa’s double”.

Victim of WarSeptimus along with his wife, Rezia forms an interesting study in the

novel. They are the victim of war and misfortune. Septimus was once a brave soldierin war. The fatal accident to his friend Evans in the war had tainted his mind beyondrepair and left him “shell-shocked” and “silent”. Strangely enough his “silence”charmed Lucrezia to become his wife. The two locked up in wedlock present forth apicture of agony and pity since then. But their deep love and affection for one anotherdid not wear away or suffer in any way.

His MaladySeptimus is suffering from a neurosis. His moods are extremely

unpredictable. Septimus is obsessed with the fear of the outer world. The sights andsounds of Ben, the aero plane, etc., deepen his neurosis and he develops suicidaltendency. His wife Rezia serves him with great responsibility and love. Obsessed withguilt and lost among his fears and delusions Septimus commits suicide by jumpingfrom the window. His physical death stands in close contrast to the reference of “thedeath of the soul” of Clarissa.

He Dreads the WorldBecause of his hallucinations, the nervous breakdown and neurosis, he is

haunted by the horrors of war and of loneliness; he dreads the world, and all the timegoes on repeating:

“Let us kill ourselves”.He finds no delight in the beauties and the scenes of nature or of the universe. Thefear of people like Dr.Holmes and Dr.Bradshaw is on him. He is unable to takeinterest in the outside world. Fever of the world and of his life has become anobsession with him. He imagines that those people are coming to possess his soul andviolate his privacy. So he grows panicky, and in order to escape, kills himself bythrowing himself out of the window.

Septimus – The Other Self of ClarissaThere is a close link between the two characters – Clarissa and Septimus,

“in their search for the meaning of life”. Their thoughts embrace the same elementsand end on the same comforting note. “Fear no more says the heart of the body; fearno more.”He fears the world, he fears the life, he fears the people; he wants an escape; hebelieves the world is trying to take away his spirit; so he kills himself. Before killinghimself, he has been a victim of hallucinations, vision. Loneliness is ratherintolerable.

A Product and Representative of the Contemporary CivilizationVirginia Woolf invests her characters with symbolic importance. Through

them she portrays the swing of the life between two extremes – the joy and the horrorof life, the tension or the conflict between good and the evil, between action andcontemplation and between men and women in life. Septimus and Rezia symbolizeyouthful love and duty and the evil effects of the war, tension of life, and theunthinking complacent attitude of men representing western civilization.

4. LucreziaLucrezia according to Bernard Blackstone “is one of the most

pathetic characters in modern fiction”. Young and vivacious as she is, she embodiesthe frustration, loneliness and patience in life. Lucrezia also known as Rezia is theyoung and beautiful wife of Septimus. She is the daughter of a hat-maker of Milan inItaly. She has a passion to enjoy life, to tour and visit England. But after marriage shefinds that her life is not what she dreamt of it.

Seated with her sick husband, Septimus in an alienated situation, sheresorts to reflection of the past. Her life with her parents in Milan, Italy, was joyful.She hoped for more easy life in her marriage with Septimus. His “silence” thenappeared to her an indication of deeper involvement in life. It did not take long for herto find him a schizophrenic patient, undaunted; she served Septimus with love duringhis fits of madness.

Lucrezia is the real tragic character. Here is a tragedy of frustratedlove, desire and ambition. She is a devoted wife. She is very anxious to see herhusband set right and cured. She thinks that the perfection of womanhood lies inbecoming a mother. She is eager to be the mother. But Septimus or rather God doesnot provide her with such an opportunity. So she feels a great vacuum in her life; sheis really unhappy with her lot.

She takes her husband from one doctor to another, from one specialist toanother. She is all the time with him. She looks after him properly. When she sees aglimpse of smile on Septimus after a long time, she is really very happy. She wants tomake her husband take interest in the things of the world outside. She feels verylonely. She is away from her home, her parents, her sisters and her own people, andultimately finds herself completely foreign in a foreign land where she has none tocare for her. Most of the time her husband terrifies her by throwing threats ofcommitting suicide. The poor creature lives in constant fear and pressure. She is ahelpless and a hopeless creature.

Despite disappointments and frustrations, she confronts life, she does notdesert her neurotic husband – rather she loves him and performs her duty faithfully.When Sir William Bradshaw decides that Septimus must go to a mad home in thecountry, away from her, she feels the greatest pain, the worst spiritual agony. On theeventful afternoon, Septimus speaks to her with love and affection and laughs atjokes. But the moment of joy soon disappears. Septimus in fear of Dr.Holmes turnspanicky and jumps down from the window and ends his life, declaring the doom’s dayof Lucrezia’s little world.

Virginia Woolf depicts Lucrezia as a picture of desolation, frustration, fearand spiritual agony.

5. Sally SetonSally Seton is meant to be a sharp contrast to Clarissa Dalloway in the

novel. She is a great friend of Clarissa and her personality is deftly built up when thestream of consciousness of Mrs. Dalloway and Peter Walsh is traced out. As a girlSally was extraordinarily beautiful and charming. People could not take their eyes offher. Even Clarissa has some incestuous infatuation for her.

In her youth Sally was frivolous, playful, bold, and impulsive. She wasdevil-may-care type of robust, unconventional girl who was all the time drinking lifeto the full and to the last. She was so reckless that she would go about cycling on theterrace. She frequently quarrelled with her parents, and at one time she ran away fromthem after picking up a quarrel with them, and came to stay with Clarissa at Bourntonwithout a penny in her pocket. She went to the extent of selling her brooch to pay forthe journey. She acted rashly and impulsively. She would smoke cigars, bicycle roundthe parapet on the terrace, and run naked along the corridors to get her sponge. Sheimagined herself a freedom loving rebel to break senseless conventions.

Sally Seton is not only rash and impulsive, but also is equally an idealist. Shehas a zest for reform. She rejoiced most in Shelley, Plato and William Morris. In shortshe is round character. She grows and changes. Peter Walsh and Richard Dallowayexhibit their contempt for her. She too disregards Hugh Whitbread exclaiming that“he read nothing, thought nothing, felt nothing – No country but England could haveproduced him”

As an ardent representative of the minority intelligentsia of modern society, shedisplays her shrewd judgment of men. She marries a rich millionaire and becomes theproud mother of “five big boys at Eton”. She has mellowed with age and her softwords reveal her maturity.

6. Miss Doris KilmanDoris Kilman, a shy and elusive spinster, represents English

middle – class society in the novel. She serves as the mouthpiece of the novelist onmatters regarding religion and life.

Miss Doris Kilman radiates not only possessive love but alsocorrupts religiosity. Religion, to her, is like alcohol. It serves her as a means of escapefrom the growing anger and hatred. She wants to have masterity over others, tosubdue them. She teaches history to Elizabeth, the vivacious daughter of ClarissaDalloway. Incidentally she trains her to wean herself from religious life and alsodraws her out from her mother. She spells out her prejudice towards Mrs. Dallowayby securing complete control over Elizabeth and transforming her into a rebel athome.

Miss Doris Kilman is an embodiment of a person with the lovefor power under the cloak of religion. The novelist portrays in her the queer lover ofpower steeped in invincible stupidity. Clarissa detested in her “the evil” but washelpless.

The love of Miss Doris Kilman is not unselfish. She has “Impure sentiments”,“domineering”, “infinitely cruel and unscrupulous love” and never let any grace toreach her parched hearted. She personifies the society which lays stress on the outerneatness because of inner disorderliness and an outward show of strength because ofinner weakness.

7. Elizabeth DallowayMiss Elizabeth Dalloway is the young daughter of Richard Dalloway and

Clarrisa Dalloway. She is a beautiful teenager. Unlike the rest of the Dalloway’s, sheis dark, has Chinese eyes in a pleasant pale face. She is gentle, considerate andappears like an oriental mystery. As a child she had perfect sense of honour. Hermother wants to mould her in her own image; she wants that her daughter should alsolike parties, pomp and show of a wealthy family. But Elizabeth does not like all these.She is very much under the influence of her tutoress, Miss Doris Kilman. She is moreinclined to religion. Young men do not appeal to her.

Elizabeth is young, beautiful, and full of life. She loves the country. Peoplecompared her with early dawn, fawns, running water and garden lilies. She thinks thatyoung men are silly; she compares them with popular trees and hyacinths. She isindeed of an impressionable age, and Miss Kilman is quite eager to project into hermind notions and values, which Elizabeth’s mother does not like.

12.5 THE THEMES OF MRS.DALLOWAY

In Mrs.Dalloway, Virginia Woolf has dealt with the little world of people likeherself, a small class, a dying class like herself, a class with inherited privileges,private incomes, sheltered lives, protected sensibilities and sensitive tastes. Relativelyshe has also dealt with ‘the reality of life and death.’ ‘Time and the absolute’,‘confusion and order’, ‘singleness and oneness’ etc. Explicitly combining all thesecontradictory views, Virginia Woolf has drawn the significance of the flow ofconsciousness on which human beings are born from birth to death.

Critics on the theme of Mrs. Dalloway

In the words of David Daiches, the theme of Mrs.Dalloway is, “time, deathand personality, and the relations of these to each other, and to some ultimate whichincludes them all”. Thus Mrs.Dalloway mainly concerns with “the nature of self andits relation to other people, the importance of social contact and at the same time thenecessity of keeping the self inviolable”.

Joan Bennett in his work ‘Virginia woolf-Her Art as a Novelist’ reflects thatthe subject of Mrs.Dalloway, no longer appears to be the life story of clarissaDalloway, nor of Septimus Warren Smith, but human life itself, and its inevitableconsummation in death.

According to Karl and Magalaner, “the basic theme of the novel is the realityof life and death, the significance of the flow of consciousness of which human beingsare born from birth to death”.

Depiction of Clarissa and her lifeThe main theme of the novel, Mrs.Dalloway is concerned with the life of

Mrs.Clarissa Dalloway, the middle-aged heroine affecting and affected by others. Theentire action of the novel is related to the critical moments, the conflict in her mindbetween the privacy of self and the claims of society-that happens on a single day inJune in her life. The absence of material attachment and the pursuit of material lifehave caused in her mind a sense of void. She dreams of her youthful days and herassociations with the people around her society. She reflects upon her past associationwith Peter Walsh. Clarissa’s prudent decision to favour Richard Dalloway and rejectPeter’s love hastened Peter’s departure for India in disappointment. After five longyears he comes back and his fascination for Clarissa does not diminish. Peter evenconfesses that his life is a waste and this confession almost creates an emotionaltumult in Clarissa. She realizes her life to be more a big hallows.

A satiric portraiture of post-war London

As for the story of Septimus and Rezia, Virginia Woolf narrates her theme ofgrowing consciousness in individuality and of its inability to eliminate conflicts oflife, through interior monologues. In this narration, the novelist turns a satirist on thepost-war western civilization which harboured emptiness, show hypocrisy, greed,snobbery and material glory and its accompanying neurosis. Septimus Smithfrequently suffered from mental derangement. He often had hallucinations of war, ofhis friend, Evans whom he had lost in the war. He fancied that people were talkingbehind the bedroom walls, and sometimes he ‘saw’ things that were not present. Thiswas a terrible source of discomfort and anxiety for Rezia. Virginia Woolf involves theepisode of Septimus and Rezia with accentuated account of Mrs.Clarissa, Dallowayand Peter Walsh to present a revealing account of the satiric portraiture of post-warLondon society in this novel.

The theme of Dissolution of Experience

Another theme of Mrs.Dalloway is the dissolution of experience. The novelshows how human experience is a stream of thoughts in which it is difficult to saywhich drop of water belongs to which place, all drops belong to the whole stream.Similarly human experience is the common property of all mankind. Thus twopersons, Clarissa Dalloway and Septimus Smith who are totally strangers developcontact in life, and find themselves in complete identification with each other.Mrs.Dalloway and Septimus are characters who are so distant from each other, yet soclose.

Thus desperate people sharing common experience prove that experience is aflux & develop a contact. This view of experience provokes Clarissa’s reverie as soonas she hears from Sir William Bradshaw that a young man has committed suicide. Shehas never met Septimus Smith, her station is completely different from that ofSeptimus, yet the young man’s experience was so much like her own that the news ofhis death offers a moment of deep insight into her own life and hence she goes into areverie.

The theme of love and death

Mrs.Dalloway is a study of human relationship with special reference to loveand death. However, the theme of death is a sub-theme and is touched in detail onoccasions like the suicide of Septimus and Clarissa’s identification with Septimus’suicide. The predominant theme is love and all the major characters – Clarissa, Peter,Septimus, Rezia, Richard Dalloway experience love as the essence of the life. ThusClarissa’s love can be shown in different dimensions like,

Clarissa’s love for Peter

Clarissa’s love for Richard

Clarissa’s love for Parties, the artificial material life of London

Clarissa’s love for Elizabeth

Clarissa’s love for Solitude

Clarissa’s love for Death

Thus in Mrs.Dalloway, Mrs. Virginia Woolf has studied love in its greatvariety and the treatment is original and psychological.

So there are two patterns in the novel. The one is the prose pattern, whichgives a picture of the modern world with its destructive forces of class struggle,economic insecurity and war. The other is the poetic level which shows love, deathand beauty of the world in association with the dissolution of experience into atenuous insight, that is fleeting glimpses into reality – inner reality of man.

So, the theme may be summed up as,

On the prosaic plane:

a) Portraiture of Clarissa and other characters and their consciousness.

b) A Satiric picture of the contemporary society.

On the Poetic plane:

a) The theme is the dissolution of experience.

1) Love

2) Life

3) Death

b) Conflict between

Life Vs Death

Hope Vs Despair

Love Vs Hate

Social control Vs Individual freedom

Beauty Vs Ugliness

And so on. .

To conclude, on the psychological plane the novel deals with the stream ofconsciousness of Dalloway, Peter, Septimus and Rezia. Socially the novel is a satireupon the contemporary London society. Spiritually, the novel is about the dissolutionof experience and dramatically, the novel is about the conflict between life and death.

12.6 LITERARY CRITICISM

1) Mrs. Dalloway is an experiment with time. It is a mingling of presentexperience and memory, for the most part in Mrs. Dalloway’s mind. Theostensible action of the novel is a single day, a June day leading up to a dinnerparty. We follow Mrs. Dalloway’s activities through the course of this Juneday, we observe her relations to her household in Westminster, to her husbandRichard, to her daughter Elizabeth, and to Peter Walsh, an old suitor of hers,who is just back from India. But interwoven with world of the past, more realbecause it exists not only in itself as the present does but also in itsconsequences and its relations. The scene is London after the war, but thescene is also Bourton in the country thirty year’s age.

Blackstone

“Virginia Woolf: A Commentary”.

2) In her novels, Mrs. Dalloway, Virginia Woolf showed that she had learnt howto select only those impressions that were needed to build up the picture. Shealso takes as more continuously through the thoughts, feelings andimpressions of the main characters. As Mrs. Dalloway shops, or talks, dressesor eats, we are inside her mind, seeing her as she sees herself, sharing hermemories, and knowing the people she knows or has known through her owneyes. Now instead of our following chronologically through the years, all ispresented in the present. We are with Mrs. Dalloway for only some fifteenhours, from nine o’ clock on a lovely June morning when she goes to theflorist’s to arrange for flowers for her party that night until the early hours ofthe next day when her guests depart. So we are very close to the experience of

real life, for Mrs. Dalloway is like ourselves reacting, like Bloom in Ulysses,to all the stimuli of daily life, which attract or repel her, and remind her ofothers or of her past.

- Dr.Collins

“English Literature of the Twentieth Century”

3) In Mrs. Dalloway the action of the book is limited temporarily to a single dayin the life of its chief character, spatially to a single place, London andemotionally to the relations of Mrs. Dalloway with a few other people … ... …Mrs. Dalloway represents a compromise between the need for formal clarity ofpresentation and the formlessness apparently incoherent in the stream ofconsciousness technique.

- R.LChambers

“The Novels of Virginia Woolf”

4) Mrs. Dalloway is an impressive work; it shows a brilliance and fineness inexecution that no critic can forbear to admire.

- David Daiches

“The Novel and the Modern World”

5) “- - - the novel is rather a portrait of Mrs. Dalloway’s society than of the ladyherself.”

- A.D.Moody

‘A.D.Moody, Virginia Woolf’

6) Just as Proust introduced something now into french fiction, so . . . VirginiaWoolf into English - - It was left for Virginia woolf - - to arrange humanbeings in characteristic attitudes, and to weave tenuous strands of though &feeling into a firm recognizable poetic pattern.

- R.A.Scott-James

12.7 KEY WORDS

Allegory

An Allegory is a narrative in which the agents and action andsometimes the setting as well, are contrived not only to make sense in them, but alsoto signify a second, correlated order of persons, things, concepts, or events.

Stream of Consciousness

Stream of consciousness was a phrase used by William James in his ‘Principlesof Psychology’ to characterize the unbroken flow of thoughts and awareness in the

waking mind. It has been now adopted to describe a narrative method in modernfiction. It is a mode of narration that undertakes to capture the full spectrum and flowof a character’s mental process. It includes long passages of introspection in whichsense perceptions mingle with conscious and half-conscious thoughts, memories,feelings and random associations.

MetaphorMetaphor is a derivative of a Greek word ‘metaphora’ meaning ‘transference’. It

is a figure of speech in which one thing is described in terms of another to which it isnot literally applicable. It is based on the idea of similarity in dissimilar ones.According to Dr. Johnson, metaphor is a great excellence in style. Metaphor issynonymous with Comparison and Simile but it is different from both in its use.Comparison and Simile are used with connective words such as ‘like’ and ‘as’. Saying‘he fights like a lion’ or ‘he fights as a lion does’ is a simple comparison. Simile isalso a comparison but it is an explicit and elaborate one. Milton’s ‘Paradise Lost’ isfull of such similes. In Paradise Lost Book IV, Milton describes that the angelsstanding in fear and wrath at Satan’s challenge look like the blades of corn in a fieldat the time of harvest.

Metaphor is a simple but an implied comparison. When it is used, thereis no connective word. If we say ‘he is a lion in his fight’ it is a metaphor. We comeacross plenty of such metaphors in works of art. In Thomas Traherene’s ‘Centuries ofMeditation’ there is a metaphor when the author refers to boys and girls. He says‘Boys and girls, trembling in the street and playing, were moving jewels’

12.8 SUMMARY

Mrs.Clarissa Dalloway, a middle aged woman of fifty-one, the wife of RichardDalloway, an eminent member of Parliament has arranged for a party, that evening inthe month of June. She makes elaborate arrangements. She moves around despitephysical weakness and recovery from the recent attack of influenza. With a light mindand gay attire, she goes to the market to buy flowers for the party. The sights andsounds en-route, west minister abbey, big Ben, James park, busy Victoria street, etc,stir her soul and cause a mood of reflection of the past. She meets Hugh Whitbread,her old friend from Bourton. Their conversations touch upon many things of inparticular about her former friend and lover Peter Walsh. Infact Peter was extremelykind and a passionate lover. Except for his possessive nature, he was extremely polite.But Clarissa had to disappoint him, when she accepted Richard Dalloway for herhusband. Peter disappointed, parted from her in an emotional scene and went out toIndia, where he married other women. But his marriage had been a failure.

Turning critical searchlight on herself, Clarissa realizes her life as emptydespite of richness and status. Returning home, she ponders on the aspect of love ofher past life. She is surprised to meet Peter Walsh back from India. Both areemotionally disturbed. Clarissa invites Peter for her evening party and Peter leaves.Now the sub-plot is introduced with the characters, Septimus smith a young warveteran and his wife Lucrezia (Rezia). Septimus in an advanced stage of nervousbreakdown threatens to kill himself. Dr.Holmes suggests Septimus to meet SirWilliam Bradshaw, who advises to admit Septimus in a hospital. Septimus warrensmith seems to recover his-self in the company of his wife Rezia, “He laughed andjoked and was perfectly alright”. But he grows sick when Rezia leaves the room.

Septimus dislikes Dr.Holmes for his idea of isolation. Rezia’s joy is only temporaryand soon turns intensely tragic when Dr.Holmes arrives. Septimus flings himselfviolently down on to Mrs.Filmer’s railings. Peter Walsh sees the ambulance bearingseptimus. He thinks, “One of the triumphs of civilization is the ambulance”.

It is evening. Peter Walsh is at the party. Clarissa in her green attire movesaround the guests like an angel. The party is outwardly a success. The Prime ministerand other important persons arrive, and Clarissa feels very much successful as ahostess. The Bradshaw’s arrive late and Sir William Bradshaw excuses himself byexplaining that one of his patients-Septimus smiths has committed suicide. “Whatbusiness had the Bradshaw’s to talk of the death at her party”, reflects Clarissa.Clarissa realizes that she too has failed in life like septimus. But septimus triumphsover life by his death. Clarissa moves aside into a room to be alone with the thoughtsof septimus.

Peter Walsh unable to find Clarissa thinks, “She was talking to one of hercelebrities.” He laughs at the party and at Clarissa’s snobbery talking with SallySeton. Even when all left, he waits.” what is this that fills me with extra-ordinaryexcitement. It was for clarissa”, Peter murmurs. Clarissa too comes out of the roomand the novel ends.

12.9 TERMINAL QUESTIONS

SECTION A:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING IN A SENTENCE OR TWO:

1. Name the maidservant of Mrs.Dalloway.

2. Whom does Clarissa meet at St.James Park?

3. Give the name of Hugh Whitbread’s wife

4. Who did Peter love after the death of his wife?

5. Who is Septimus?

6. Name the wife of Septimus.

7. Name the doctors who treated Septimus Smith.

8. Whose thoughts often haunted Septimus?

9. Who is Sally Seton?

10. What did Richard Dalloway buy for Clarissa?

SECTION B:

A NSWER THE FOLLOWING IN PARAGRAPHS:

1) Examine manipulation of time in Mrs.Dalloway (or) “Mrs.Dalloway is anexperiment with time” – Comment.

2) Discuss the symbolic aspects of Mrs.Dalloway.

3) Discuss the use of stream of consciousness technique in Mrs.Dalloway.

4) Sketch the character of Mrs.Dalloway.

5) Peter Walsh is a queer, pitiable figure – Discuss.

6) Bring out the element of Pathos in the life of Septimus Smith.

7) Write upon the minor characters in Mrs.Dalloway.

8) Make a comparative study of Clarissa Dalloway and Sally Seton.

9) Estimate Virginia Woolf as a critic.

10) Give a general estimate of Richard Dalloway.

11) Sketch the character of Lucrezia.

SECTION C:

ANSWER THE FOLLOWING ESSAY QUESTIONS:

1. Experience is a flux and the novelist must communicate it – Discuss with specialreference to Mrs. Dalloway.

2. “The heroine of Mrs. Dalloway is portrayed by the stream of consciousnessmethod, so is Septimus” – Illustrate.

3. Write on the technique & give a general estimate of the novel ‘Mrs.Dalloway’

4. Discuss Mrs.Dalloway as a satire on contemporary civilization.

5. Comment on Virginia Woolf’s art of characterization in Mrs.Dalloway.

6. ‘Mrs.Dalloway is a study of universal love’ – Discuss (or) Write upon the lovetheme of Mrs. Dalloway.

12.10 SUGGESTED READINGS

1. Bernard Blackstone: Virginia Woolf: A Commentary

2. E.M. Forster : Virginia Woolf

3. David Daiches : The novel and the modern world

4. R.L.Chambers : The novels of Virginia Woolf

5. A.D.Moody : Virginia Woolf.